#how to stop someone from interfering | Explore Tumblr posts and blogs

blank-potato · 17 days ago

Text

You Exist Behind My Eyelids

Pairing: Bob Reynolds x Reader

Summary:

“Bob,” you hiss. “He’s always looking at me.” Yelena raises an eyebrow, as if this is the most obvious thing in the world. “And?” “And smiling at me. Like I just saved a kitten from a burning building or something. He lingers. He watches me eat. He asks how I slept. He walks me to the damn kitchen.” “And is that a problem?” Yelena asks curiously, chewing on her granola bar but clearly hinting at something you can't pick up on. You stop to think. It felt like you had fallen into an alternate reality where Bob didn’t ignore your existence… where he smiled when you walked into the room, where he made you breakfast and stayed close without needing an excuse. Or After getting back your memory, you struggle to come to terms with the life you've returned to. It's one where Bob cooks for you, and smiles at you, and you have no idea why.

Tags/Warnings: 18+ Explicit Content, fluff, implied smut but no smut, sex dreams, angst, abandonment issues, self deprecation, jealousy, memories/flashbacks, acquaintances to friends, friends to lovers, Chekov's diary, the new avengers interfering (a little)

WC: 13.7k

A/N: Title from See You Again by Tyler, The Creator and Kali Uchis. I heard your cries for a part 2 to Loving You Is Easy and I hath delivered. Sorry that this took entirely too long to finish, I hope you like it!

Part 1

***

Losing your memory was a trip. Almost a month of your life where you’re drawing a complete blank.

Not to mention, everyone is weird now, like more weird than usual.

Especially Bob.

He’s been at it for ages. Making up all sorts of culinary creations and giving them to you like offerings. They taste good. Not just good, incredible.

The amount of effort and care he’s been putting into waffles, omelettes, pancakes, French toast… it was quite nice. And it was driving you crazy because every bite felt like more than just food. Like affection, like something familiar, like a feeling your brain was trying desperately to name.

One morning, after you’ve sufficiently stuffed yourself with the golden, cinnamon-sweet French toast Bob made for you, you set your plate down and lean over to Yelena.

“What’s going on?” you whisper urgently.

Yelena blinks at you, unfazed. “With what?”

“Bob,” you hiss. “He’s always looking at me.”

Yelena raises an eyebrow, as if this is the most obvious thing in the world. “And?”

“And smiling at me. Like I just saved a kitten from a burning building or something. He cleans my dirty dishes. He asks how I slept. He walks me to the damn kitchen.”

“And is that a problem?” Yelena asks curiously, chewing on her granola bar but clearly hinting at something you can't pick up on.

You stop to think. It felt like you had fallen into an alternate reality where Bob didn’t ignore your existence… where he smiled when you walked into the room, where he made you breakfast and stayed close without needing an excuse.

You supposed it was better than the little tango you’d dance every day, trying to stay away from each other. This was something, at least. But still… it felt strange. Off. Like you’d wandered into the middle of a story you used to know by heart, only to find the pages had been torn out and rewritten in someone else’s handwriting.

Now he was bringing you breakfast, offering to walk you to med checks, lingering a second too long when your fingers touched over a cup of tea, and you didn’t know how to feel.

“Are you sure you can’t tell me what happened during those weeks?”

“The doctors said we can’t. If they come back, they’ll come back on their own, don’t worry,” She says, giving you a reassuring pat on the back.

It’s a tough pill to swallow, but what else could be done? You settle down with a tired sigh, trying to quiet your thoughts, when Alexei strides in, boots thudding against the floor.

“We’re out of those little frozen pierogies. I need them. For strength,” he announces to the room.

“Well, I’m sure we could get someone to—” you start, but Yelena cuts in smoothly.

“One of us should go get it, right?” she says, way too innocent to be trusted.

There’s a pause. Like an invisible signal has passed through the room, one that everyone seems to pick up on except you and Bob.

“Maybe…” John adds, barely suppressing a smirk, “You and Bob could do it?” He looks directly at you, voice casual, but his eyes are all mischief.

“Great idea, Walker…” you mutter, audibly sighing in annoyance, arms crossed as you shoot him a look.

Bob shrinks just a little at your tone, shoulders drawing in like he’s trying to disappear.

“For once,” Ava adds with a smirk, not missing a beat.

You glance at Bob, who’s very determinedly not looking at you but is definitely turning a little red.

“Fine, we’ll go. You all seem weirdly insistent on it.”

The rest of the team had been doing stuff like this since you got your memories back, like when you’d mysteriously end up on Bob babysitting duty more often than the rest of them or how you’d always seem to be sitting next to Bob for everything.

You arrive at the grocery store, donned in caps and sunglasses as if they were good disguises.

“Let’s just get in and out as soon as possible.”

“Right,” Bob agrees. You nod, looking at the list of things that you need to get.

He drives the trolley slowly and carefully. You look at him, he’s calm, collected, and quite focused, even if it is just a grocery run. You feel a small smile creeping onto your face when suddenly he looks at you. It’s like being struck by lightning, throwing you into complete disarray.

You stumble, tripping over your own feet, but he catches you before you fall headfirst into the display of canned tomatoes.

Bob doesn’t usually get this close. Being near you, even touching you, was rare nowadays, but he loved to feel close to you. If it was just for a few seconds, then he’d have to cherish those few seconds.

“Are you alright? You seem distracted,” Bob comments gently, concern flickering in his voice. And he’d know, he pays more attention to you than you even realise.

“I’m perfect. Just…testing your reflexes,” You lie, he looks sceptical, but for your sake chooses not to push on it.

“Let’s get fruit, I think we’ll be murdered if we get nothing but junk food.” You say, and you go towards the fruit and veg aisle. You look around, still acutely aware of Bob’s presence — the lingering sensation of his arm around you clinging to your skin like a phantom touch. Putting it out of your mind, or at least trying, you go to grab some apples. But of course, Bob reaches for it too, and when your fingers brush against his, everything goes white.

Suddenly, you’re no longer in the grocery store but somewhere that feels familiar, even though you’re sure you’ve never been there before.

The smell of fresh coffee and old books fills your senses, warm and nostalgic. Soft light filters in through high windows, dust motes dancing lazily in the air. The quiet hum of a memory presses in around you, gentle and comforting.

“This one’s one of my favourites. You should give it a read,” Bob says, stepping into view and handing you a slim, worn paperback.

You take it slowly, your fingers brushing against the creased spine. The cover is faded, the title barely legible—a collection of poetry, clearly well-loved. You turn it over in your hands, tracing the edge of a dog-eared page, deep in thought.

“What?” Bob grins at your expression. “A guy can’t enjoy poetry?”

You look up at him, surprised by the easy vulnerability in his tone, the way his eyes are both playful and sincere. “You just surprise me,” you reply with a small smile. “Didn’t take you for the type.”

He shrugs, leaning back against the worn wooden bookshelf. “Guess we’ve both got sides we don’t know about each other.”

You glance back down at the book, the scent of aged paper filling your lungs. “What’s your favourite poem in here?”

Bob doesn’t answer right away. Instead, he watches you for a moment, then nods toward the book. “Page 43.”

You flip to it, eyes scanning the lines. It’s quiet. Soft. Something about ache and longing and finding peace in someone else’s silence.

“I found home not in walls or cities, but in the stillness between your breaths.”

“...And in the way your eyes forgive before your words do,” Bob finishes from just behind you, his voice soft, like he knows every line by heart.

You glance over your shoulder at him, lips curved into a small, half-smitten smile. “This is as good as the pizza,” you tease gently.

But your voice falters because your gaze gets caught.

The way the late afternoon sun filters through the window behind him, bathing him in light. All you could focus on was the hue of his eyes and how the sun made the grey flecks in his eyes dance. This little moment, in the back of this little bookshop—hidden away behind leaning stacks and dusty, time-softened shelves—was captured in your eyes like a photograph. A photograph you wanted to live inside.

The memory fades out as you come to standing holding a bag of apples after you went to god knows where.

“Are you okay?” Bob asks.

He’s tilted his head, that ever-steady presence beside you, and looking at you with that familiar concerned expression, the one you’ve become so accustomed to.

“Yeah, I just…” You trail off, not really knowing how to explain yourself. These little flashes had been happening more often. They were sweet, almost unbearably sweet, always unexpected and more often than not about Bob. You were told there’d be side effects when you woke up, but never in a million years did you think they’d involve Bob-related daydreams. Or memories. Or whatever they were.

You shake it off with a faint smile, eyes drifting to the apples in your cart. “I think I might make something with these apples.”

Bob lights up instantly. “Can I help?”

His enthusiasm is boyish, almost endearing, like he’s been waiting for you to let him in, even if it’s something small. And in a rare moment of softness, maybe without overthinking it this time, you say, “Yes.”

His grin grows wide, and you swear he stands a little straighter, like your answer meant more than you even realised.

You turn the cart down the next aisle, rattling off the other things you needed to buy, and he walks beside you, a little closer than before.

***

This was hell. Since the grocery store incident, you’ve been going crazy. Bob has been on your mind, and he refused to leave. He’s seemingly dead set on helping you out, whether it was waiting by the elevator until you came back from a mission and walking you to your room without saying a word, or showing up with coffee before you even realised you needed it — Bob was there.

And since he was always there, the accidental touches and sudden flashes became more frequent. One minute he was handing you a water bottle when you stepped off the treadmill, and the next you were in a haze, frozen in a daydream that made Bob look like the perfect boyfriend.

It was messing with your head.

It was messing with everything.

The lines were blurring, and the more he smiled at you, the more you never wanted him to stop.

But having a crush on Bob?

That was impossible, it’s just your mind playing tricks on you. You had to do something, and what else could you do but distract yourself?

Later that night, you walk out of your room… You’re all dressed up and feeling a little out of place, like you're playing a role you’re not quite used to yet.

The team stops you in your tracks — they’re all looking at you like you’ve grown a new head.

“Where are you going? Hot date?” Ava asks, raising an eyebrow, trying to keep a straight face but clearly intrigued.

“Yes, actually,” you reply, and you’re not expecting their reaction.

The entire team lets out a big sigh of relief.

They're barely able to contain their excitement. These little, painful moments of watching Bob chase after you were over.

Finally, you and Bob had—

“You look incredible,” Bob says, stepping into the living room in very comfy attire — sweater, sweatpants, and socks that didn’t match.

“Where are you headed?”

His hair was a little tousled, like he had just woken up from a nap, but his eyes were locked onto you like you were the only thing in the room. He was definitely awake now.

The whole team freezes. If you weren’t going on a date with Bob, then who?

“On a date.”

“Oh.”

“Some guy asked me out when I was grabbing coffee down the street, so I said yes,” you say, voice light, but there's a nervous edge you can’t quite shake.

“Oh.”

The look on Bob’s face is downright painful; he looks like a kicked puppy, stunned and quietly devastated.

His jaw tenses, his eyes flicker down for a moment, and then he forces a smile onto his face, one that looks practised, perfect for situations like this.

“I hope you have fun.”

He’s trying to sound genuine, but you don’t miss the crack beneath his words, the emotion he’s holding back, just barely. And even though you’re standing right there, it suddenly feels like you’re a million miles away.

“Thanks…” you say softly, with a tight, uncertain smile, making your way past him.

Your perfume trails behind you like a memory he’s not ready to let go of, lingering in the air even after you disappear into the elevator.

No one says anything, but Bob can feel their eyes on him.

He doesn’t need to look to know what they’re thinking: the tension, the pity.

Bob felt deeply; he always had. He was sensitive in ways he rarely let anyone see. This… this was just another step closer to breaking. Ever since he lost you, he had been pretending it hurt to be without your love. That he didn’t miss holding you in his arms, falling asleep with you next to him. He didn’t have enough time with you, not nearly enough. He was filled with regret for not realising how he felt about you sooner, for every moment wasted. He’d give anything for just one more minute with you, just for you to look at him like you loved him, just one more time.

He missed you so much it hurt in places he couldn’t name.

But now? Now, with you going out with someone else and he was more jealous than he knew what to do with. He couldn’t bear the thought of losing you for good.

His eyes glowed an ominous gold, the power starting to pulse and flow through his body like a rising tide he couldn’t hold back. His jaw clenches as his eyes drop to the floor, lights flickering at the edges of his vision, energy straining to stay in check.

Maybe you and he would never get back to the place where things felt simple.Maybe he had just been fooling himself this whole time.

He was tired and angry, and confused… but mostly just sad.

Empty, even.

The glasses on the table start shaking ever so slightly, getting ready to break. He can feel control slipping through his fingers like sand, like it always does when emotions win.

He keeps his eyes downcast, fists clenched tight.

By this point, he’s not even pretending to listen; he can hear muffled voices around him, but nothing’s going through.

Just static. Just you, walking away.

Maybe you were done with him.

Maybe you’d never want him again—not the way he still wanted you.

Yelena steps in, calm and grounding, taking him gently by the arm to stop him from spiralling.

“It’s okay…” she says softly, steadying him with a hand on his shoulder.

He’s surrounded by people who care, and it helps.

He’s still shaking, still unravelling inside, but he’s able to get it under control just enough.

The lights above flicker— once, then twice — before it steadies and stops.

He breathes out, slow and bitter. He had to get used to this, didn’t he?

You weren’t in love with him anymore.

“I-I’m sorry… I should just go to bed…” he mutters, voice low and tired.

“You shouldn’t be alone right now,” Yelena says, voice firmer now, no room for argument.

“Let’s just put it out of your mind, hm? Together,” she suggests, gently guiding him toward the group.

Bob nods, silent, and sits down on the couch beside her.

“Who knows, maybe the date will be a disaster,” John offers with a smirk, trying to lighten the mood.

“Thanks, Walker,” Bob replies dryly, managing a ghost of a smile.

***

The date is lacklustre, to say the least. The guy, Brandon, had taken you to some fancy restaurant, and you’re sitting across from him, trying to give things a chance, but it wasn’t looking good. He orders for you without asking, rattling off a dish you’re not sure you’ll even like. And he spends more time talking about the wine list than asking you questions.

This is why you didn’t go on dates.

Reaching out to take your hand, he says something, but you’re not listening. You become lost in another world again, your vision fading to white.

You’re not in a restaurant but standing beside Bob at the kitchen counter, the two of you surrounded by ingredients as you make milkshakes together. The soft hum of an old record plays in the background, and the air smells like vanilla and chocolate syrup.

“Are you sure we need this much caramel?” you ask, eyeing the generous scoop he’s just dropped into the blender.

Bob nods, he’s in the zone, completely focused, like a master at work. His expression is dead serious, like crafting the perfect milkshake is a mission worthy of national security clearance.

You smirk. “What about this?” you say, dipping a spoon into the ice cream and smearing a stripe across his cheek.

His head jerks toward you, eyes wide with mock outrage. “Oh, it’s like that?”

Before you can react, he lunges, scooping you up effortlessly and lifting you off the ground as you laugh, flailing gently in his arms.

“I surrender! I surrender!” you cry between breathless giggles.

“I’ll let you go… for now,” he says, setting you back down carefully, his hands lingering around your waist just a moment longer than necessary. It sends your heart into a full pitter-patter rhythm you swear he must hear.

He grins at you, eyes sparkling. “You ready for the best milkshake of your life?”

You nod eagerly.

Then he hits the blender.

And instantly regrets it.

A violent whir erupts, followed by a flurry of milk, caramel, and ice cream erupting like a dairy volcano, splattering both of you as you recoil in shock. You both fumble to turn it off, and the whirring stops.

“You forgot the lid?” you ask, wide-eyed and dripping.

“I forgot the lid,” Bob admits, blinking through specks of ice cream, then bursting into laughter.

He grabs a towel, cupping your face and gently wiping you down.

“I’m sorry, I messed up.” He’s smiling, but it’s faint; you can tell it’s starting to weigh on him. “Don’t be sorry. It’ll make for a good story,” You say before swiping a bit of the milkshake off his nose and licking it off your finger. “Plus, this is delicious. It’s the perfect milkshake, I meant it!”

Bob chuckles, his nose crinkling a little as he tries to hide it behind his hand, but you see it. That unguarded laugh, the way his eyes soften, the corners of his mouth lifting just a bit too wide.

It’s one of the most beautiful things you’ve ever seen.

“Hello? Are you listening?” your date asks, sounding increasingly more frustrated.

“Yeah, I uh…I’m listening…” You lie, nodding just enough to seem polite.

The next few minutes are a blur—you see his mouth moving, but not a single word registers. All you can think about is Bob.

There’s a story being told, something painfully dull about his job overseas and him bragging about how many people report to him. But it all fades to white noise the second Bob slips into your thoughts. His laugh, the way he wrinkles his nose when he smiles, the milkshake incident… everything else pales in comparison.

“I’m so sorry, but I… I can’t do this,” you say suddenly, standing up and grabbing your coat.

Your date calls after you, confused and annoyed, but you don’t look back. You don’t owe him an explanation.

You just have to get home and figure out what all these strange and not-so-strange feelings about Bob really mean, or at least push them down so far you never have to deal with them.

***

The elevator beeps, signalling you’ve arrived at the top floor, and you’ve never been more glad to be back at the tower.

As the doors slide open, you kick off your shoes and step into the dim hallway, moving carefully through the darkness. But before you can reach for the light switch, you spot Bob on the couch.

He’s curled up, completely at peace, eyes closed as if the weight of the day finally caught up with him. Peeking into the kitchen, you see a plate of your favourite food sitting untouched, cooling on the counter.

You wonder if he’s been waiting up for you.

You walk over quietly, heart softening at the sight. But then you notice him shivering slightly in his sleep. You can’t believe he fell asleep here, nowhere near as comfortable as his own bed must be. You don’t want him to wake up with a crick in his neck.

You can’t exactly lift him to bed, so instead, you rush to your room and grab your softest, warmest blanket. Returning, you gently lay it over him.

“Much better,” you whisper, feeling a little proud, like you’re doing something right for once.

Just as you’re about to head back to check if he’s fully covered, disaster strikes.

In his sleep, Bob shifts suddenly, pulling you down with him. You find yourself trapped between him and the blanket, heart pounding as you try not to wake him.

“Bob, hey, you have to…” You start softly, your voice barely above a whisper as you look up at him.

You’ve never seen him this close before, only in your daydreams. His eyelashes are longer than you ever imagined, casting delicate shadows on his cheeks. His lips look soft, inviting even in sleep. Each breath he takes now feels impossibly fascinating, like you’re discovering something new about him with every rise and fall of his chest.

“Fine… I’ll sneak out later,” you mumble to yourself, barely audible.

Your body, surprisingly, begins to relax. You stop fighting the closeness and instead lean into his touch, the warmth and quiet presence settling over you like a balm.

It feels right—comforting in a way you didn’t expect—but underneath it all, there’s that familiar, quiet ache. That sense of something unresolved, poking at the edges of your mind.

But that’s a mystery for another day.

And bit by bit, you give in to the comfort and end up falling asleep while breathing in the scent of his shampoo.

You blink awake, the feeling of kisses peppering your skin holding all of your immediate attention.

It’s soft and light, gentle enough to make you giggle.

There’s warmth, tufts of messy brown hair tickling your collarbone, and the feeling of strong arms wrapped tightly around you…

Realising those arms belong to a certain Bob Reynolds — not just any Bob, a shirtless Bob — your eyes widen as you shoot upright. “What are you…?” you start, glancing around in disbelief. You’re in a bed. His bed.

“What a hyperactive girlfriend I have,” he chuckles, easily laying you back down against the pillows with maddening tenderness.

Your brain can barely compute the fact that he said girlfriend. He smiles down at you like the sun just rose in your eyes, and you’re so easily disarmed, like you’ve been here a thousand times before.

“I don’t think you realise just how beautiful you are,” he coos, brushing his fingers softly across your bottom lip.

Those words…They feel like déjà vu.

They settle somewhere deep in your chest. Familiar. Comforting. Dangerous. It was so easy for him to say, and you didn’t know how to feel.

“Want me to help you relax?” He says, his voice suddenly like music to your ears.

You nod, your body moving on its own like you’ve been possessed, and he starts slowly slipping your clothes off, all the while looking at you like you’re a wonder of the world. His touch is light but teasing. Like he knows exactly how to leave you desperate, on the edge and needing more.

He kisses his way around your body, treating it like a temple. Every inch of you is on fire with even the smallest of touches.

His fingers curl in the strands of your hair, anchoring you to him as his lips press gently to your wrist, then trail upward with slow, deliberate care.

His legs are tangled with yours beneath the sheets, warm skin against skin, every brush of contact pulling you deeper into him.

Overtaken by the sensations, you find yourself pulling him in for a kiss you never wanted to end. His mouth meets yours like he’s been waiting for it, like he knows it — his tongue slipping past your lips like it’s second nature, like it’s always belonged there.

“Can I?” He asks, catching his breath, his fingers at the bottom of your shirt, so eager to just rip it off of you. “Yeah,” You reply breathlessly, needing his touch.

He pulls back slightly, his fingers gently caressing your cheek, and before you know it, you’re naturally leaning into his touch, the warmth of his hand soothing you. There’s a sweet look in his eyes, full of tenderness, and somehow you feel like you can read his mind. An unspoken connection that almost scares you. He opens his mouth to speak, “I love—”

You wake up with a loud gasp. What in the ever living fuck was that? You were convinced that whatever it was couldn’t be real, but the alternative, that you were having sex dreams about Bob, wasn’t that much better. Morning has come, and you’re still in Bob’s arms (a fully clothed Bob thankfully) on the couch; he’s fast asleep. You scramble to get away from him before he wakes up; you don’t feel like explaining anything. But in your attempts, you unintentionally punch him in the stomach.

“What the—?” Bob groans as he rolls on top of you. Being woken up with a punch couldn’t be pleasant.

The two of you tumble off the couch in a mess of limbs, and he lands squarely on top of you.

The blanket twists around you both, tangling you in a heap on the floor.

Feeling his body pressed against yours sends your heart into a frenzy. His hands are on either side of you, caging you in as he hovers above, clearly trying not to crush you.

“I’m so sorry, how did we even…?” he stammers, brain still trying to wake up.

“I–I came home last night and saw you on the couch. You trapped me and I just wanted to give you a blanket and—and…” You stutter, tripping over the words like they’ll somehow save you from the burning embarrassment.

“I’m so sorry,” Bob blurts out again, his cheeks flushed and his voice cracking slightly.

It seems the embarrassment wasn’t one-sided; he’s just as flustered, maybe more.

And yet, neither of you is making a move to get up.

Sure, you were mortified beyond belief, but being this close to Bob reminded you of your dream. His warmth came off him in waves, making you feel comfortable despite your racing heart. The soft, stormy blue of his eyes looked down at you with something that made your chest ache.

It felt too good.

You wanted to give in, to dive into this feeling even though you knew you shouldn’t, because if you did, there might be no going back.

Your eyes snap up just in time to see Ava standing a few feet away, one brow raised and a sly smile tugging at her lips.

“I didn’t want to interrupt.”

***

You were avoiding him again. It had been three days, and you hadn’t eaten a single one of his pancakes, and you only responded to him with short one-word answers where possible.

Bob knew it wasn’t because of the date. He’d overheard you complaining to Yelena about it in the training room.

So it was him.

He doesn’t know what he did.

And nothing he tries seems to get through, it’s like the walls he’d started to gently tear down were rebuilt overnight… only now, they had defence systems he couldn’t even begin to navigate.

He’s alone in the Tower now. The silence presses in. And it’s on his mind. Your diary.

He knows that the memory-wiped version of you once told him he could read it. But it still feels iffy. Like he’s crossing a line. Still… it feels like he’s out of options.

You won’t talk to him anymore. You barely look at him. And the ache of not knowing why is driving him insane.

So he finds himself at your door.

The rest of the team is out on a mission, so it’s all quiet, just the sound of his own beating heart ringing in his ears.

Opening the door quietly, he steps inside.

It smells like you. Feels like you.

He walks over to the drawer where you once said you kept it, hesitates for just a second… and takes it quickly.

His chest tightened with frustration as he flipped through the pages of your diary, still unsure if he even should be reading it. But maybe it held something that could explain everything. Maybe it held what your issue was with him and why you were always avoiding him like the plague.

“Bob is avoiding me in the kitchen again. I don’t get why it’s so easy for everyone else but not me… I want to talk to him, but trying too hard is never safe. Why get attached?” he reads aloud softly, the words catching in his throat.

He swallows hard, guilt curling in his stomach. That wasn’t how it was supposed to feel for you. He thought he was giving you space. He thought maybe you needed it. That his presence might be too much.

Bob flips through more pages, the paper whispering as he searches for clarity, for a lifeline, until his eyes land on another entry.

“I can’t be around Bob… We’re too similar. If anyone could see through me, it’d be him. That’s why I avoid him specifically. If he saw me then and I mean really saw me, I don’t know what I’d do.”

He flicks to the next page, and your voice echoes softly in his mind.

“He’s gentle and complex, and sometimes he looks like he’s carrying the weight of the world alone. I just can’t seem to get through. I catch myself staring when he doesn’t notice, and wonder if I’ll ever be able to connect to him. It’s useless anyway, but I can’t help but wonder.”

And then the line that crushes him:

“Everyone leaves, so why give them the opportunity?”

The air feels heavier now.

It hits him, this wasn’t about him being cold or distant. This was you trying to protect yourself. You were trying not to hope, because hoping meant giving someone the power to hurt you. And all this time, he’d been holding back, afraid of messing it up, of overwhelming you… never realising you already cared. Deeply but quietly.

He shuts the diary slowly, holding it to his chest for a moment like maybe it could absorb some of the emotion threatening to spill out of him.

And now he knows.

Now he understands why you flinched at closeness, why you left before anyone could ask you to stay.

He just had to show you that he’s not going anywhere.

***

Bob couldn’t push — he didn’t want to come on too strong.

He just wanted to spend time with you, to get you to let him in again, even if it was just in small, quiet moments.

Bob pauses in the doorway and sees you sitting in the lounge, your feet curled under you and your attention half-lost in a book. “I don’t mean to bother you, but can you help me with something?” he asks, voice hopeful.

“Me?” You blink up at him, startled. “I’m sure Yelena could help you instead,” you immediately deflect, the words coming out sharper than you intended. He stiffens slightly, withdrawing into himself almost instantly.

“Oh. Yeah, yeah, that’s okay. Forget I asked,” he mumbles with a sad smile that barely reaches his eyes. He turns, slinking away like he’s used to retreating when he feels unwelcome.

But the moment he’s out of sight, guilt claws its way up your throat. You didn’t mean to make him feel small or dismissed. That wasn’t fair. You slam your book shut and jump up from the couch.

“Wait… I’ll help you,” you call out, your voice apologetic.

He stops in his tracks and turns back to you, surprised. “Really?”

You nod, walking up to him. “Yeah. Sorry… I didn’t mean to sound so cold. What do you need?”

“I know this is weird, but could you help me brush my hair?” He asks quietly, his voice barely above a whisper, before he quickly backs up, almost tripping over his own feet. “Actually, you don’t have to. It’s—”

“I’ll do it.”

Next thing you know, he’s sitting on the floor between your legs and you’re on the couch, brushing his hair gently with a hairbrush, with the TV on.

“Your hair is really soft,” you murmur absentmindedly, almost as if forgetting who you were talking to.

“You think so?” he replies, tilting his head slightly back to look up at you.

You smile faintly, sorting through any small tangles with your fingers. “Yeah, it’s nice.”

“Oh shit, does that tingle?” you ask suddenly, catching the way he shivered when you touched a certain spot behind his ear.

“Yeah,” he says with a sheepish chuckle, “but it’s not a bad tingle.”

For once, not overthinking it too much, you just sit there, both of you watching TV, catching up on the episode of your favourite show that you’d missed.

“Remind me what’s happening again?” Bob asks, brow furrowing as he points at the screen.

“So basically, earlier on in the season, the girl found out that her real father isn’t the janitor, but actually—”

“The guy who kidnapped her dog,” he interrupts, already confused.

“No, no, sweet innocent Bob. That’s his evil twin,” you say, completely dead serious, grinning as you catch his wide-eyed reaction.

He smiles up at you, charmed by how engrossed you are in this ridiculous show. It was a small thing, but a glimpse into what could be, if you just let go. You were like the sun, and he was content just basking under your light for as long as he could.

“What? Is there something on my face?” you ask, suddenly self-conscious under his gaze.

“No, I, um…” He hesitates, eyes dipping away before flicking back up to you.

“I’m talking too much, aren’t I?” you mumble, looking even more sheepish as you fidget with the corner of your sleeve.

“No, no… I could listen to you talk for hours,” Bob replies genuinely, with a soft smile. It makes your heart stutter, your breath catch. No words can form; you’re completely lost in him. He clears his throat, feeling his cheeks starting to heat up.

“Who’s in the love triangle again?” he asks suddenly, tilting his head, saving you from gawking at him like an idiot.

You perk up immediately with a gleam in your eye, ready to unload a full essay’s worth of information. “It’s actually a love pentagon…”

And just like that, you’re talking and laughing and massaging his scalp as you comb through his hair, both of you caught in a rhythm that felt unexpectedly natural. Maybe actually talking to Bob wasn’t so bad.

***

The next day, you traipse back into your room after a gruelling mission. Getting back into the swing of things is harder than it looks, especially with the exhaustion weighing on your shoulders and flashes of Bob being unexpectedly cute popping into your head every time you try to focus on fighting. Not to mention, you actually enjoyed brushing Bob’s hair, feeling his hair beneath your fingertips, watching him react when you’d graze a sensitive spot. This was insanity, and you needed to document it.

Looking around the dim room, your eyes settle on your dresser. You move over and reach for your diary, something you haven’t written in for far too long.

You yank open your drawer, grabbing your diary with the full intent to emotionally unload every irrational (but valid) feeling bubbling in your chest.

But you notice your diary is sitting on a stack of paper. You take them out and freeze them.

Pictures.

Your brows knit as you start looking through them.

They’re all of Bob.

Photo after photo, in different lighting, from different angles, in different places. Him laughing, him holding coffee, him at the bookstore you dreamt of. One of him eating a sandwich with ridiculous focus. In every single one, he looks… happy. Radiant, even. Just Bob, but lighter.

You stare at them, a hollow kind of confusion forming in your chest. You don’t remember taking these. You don’t remember any of this.

Which only means one thing… these were from the weeks you lost your memory.

You rack your brain for a possible explanation. Were you stalking him?

But then something shifts. You look closer. The angles aren’t distant or hidden. They're up close. Comfortable. Personal.

These were moments. You flip to the next photo, Bob looking right at the camera, smiling, soft and warm like whoever was behind it was someone he cared about. Like he was on a date.

And then more photos, but they were of you.

Walking through New York, holding an ice cream, grinning ear to ear. At a crosswalk, arms thrown out like you were catching the wind. Hair wild. Laughing like you hadn’t felt a single burden in your life.

You hadn’t smiled like that in so long. You were practically glowing. Something inside you cracks wide open. What the hell happened in those missing weeks? And why does it feel like…you were happy?

Like really happy.

With him.

You spring up, heart pounding, knowing you need to get to the bottom of this. Grabbing the pictures, you dash over to his room. Your hand hovers over the door, ready to knock, but then you freeze. What would you even say? What if the answer isn’t what you want to hear? What if it changes everything?

The doubt claws at you, but the questions won’t let you turn away.

But before you could think of what to say, Bob called your name. You turn your head to the side, he’s on his way back to his room. He notices the expression on your face and knows it’s something serious.

“I… we need to talk,” you say, your voice shaky but determined.

Bob nods silently and walks over, letting you into his room. The moment you enter, you’re hit with a wave of familiarity, like you’ve been here before, like this conversation has already started somewhere deep in your memory.

You take a deep breath and sit down next to each other on the bed.

“I know why you’ve been really friendly recently. In the weeks I lost my memory…” You begin, watching his expression closely.

Bob’s eyes soften, like you’ve finally understood something important. “We became friends, didn’t we?”

He pauses, looking a little sad at the word “friends,” but when you pull out the pictures, his face changes.

“I… I remember,” he says quietly. “But these pictures… I’ve never actually seen them before. I only remember you taking them.”

His mind drifts back, replaying memories of the two of you inseparable, back when love was the only thing on both of your minds.

“It’s been a long time since I’ve looked happy like that,” you admit, flicking through the photos. You notice a flicker of quiet sadness cross his face as he looks at them. He must miss who you were, the version of you that these pictures captured.

“If you’re willing, I’d like to try again. Get to a place where things aren’t so uncomfortable. If you were able to do it with me then, maybe you could do it with me now.”

Bob recognised this was a huge step forward. He knew it wasn’t easy, maybe it never would be, but being your friend sounded like a gift he didn’t want to take for granted.

“I’d love to try,” he said softly, hope shining in his eyes.

***

Being friends is hard. It takes effort, and you don’t quite know what you’re doing, so it’s hard, but good.

It feels good to connect, even if it still scares you to try. There’s a quiet exhilaration in the small moments, like watching a movie together or just sitting side by side without any pressure.

You even made him an omelette the other day, and you swear he almost cried.

“It can’t be that good,” You protested.

“No, no, it really is,” he said, the quiet part he kept in his head being, “Because you made it for me.”

Now, you’re sitting with him again, the comfortable silence wrapping around you. He’s quiet, and you can tell he’s thinking about telling you something. Since this whole “friend thing” began a few days ago, you’ve become something of an expert in Bob’s body language—the way he fiddles with his hands when he’s deep in thought, how his eyes light up when he’s interested in something.

“What do you want to ask?” you interrupt his mid-thought.

He looks at you with a meek smile. “I was just wondering if you wanted to go get coffee? Kinda craving one.”

You pause for a moment, then reply, “Sure, that sounds… fun,” a shy smile working its way onto your face.

You both step out of the tower and onto the street. It’s a grey, overcast day, clouds hanging low, but after everything, just walking beside him, step in step, feels like a kind of quiet relief.

You don’t talk much, but the silence isn’t uncomfortable. If anything, it’s peaceful. Bob seems more at ease now, no longer walking on eggshells around you. It’s subtle, but it means everything.

You watch his back as he walks ahead, the strands of his hair being tousled gently by the wind. Your footsteps slow, then stop entirely as the now-familiar sensation creeps in like a thread tugging at your consciousness. Just like that, you’re being pulled away again.

You open your eyes to the soft glow of fairy lights and the sight of Bob with his back to you, working meticulously to finish what looks like a little surprise just for you. There are cushions, blankets, and pillows all arranged into a comfy blanket fort in the living room. He’s focused, tongue tucked slightly into his cheek as he ties the last bit of fabric to the back of a chair, glancing over his shoulder.

“Are your eyes still closed?” he calls out.

You quickly squeeze them shut again. “Yeah, still shut.”

You can’t help the smile tugging at your lips as you listen, hear the faint shuffle of him putting on music, the soft groan when he stubs his toe against the coffee table, and the patter of his footsteps approaching until he’s standing right in front of you. You can’t see him, but his presence is warm and unmistakable.

“Take my hand,” he says gently.

“I can’t see your hand,” you reply, trying not to laugh.

“Oh. Right.” You hear the smile in his voice as he reaches for you, carefully guiding your hand into his. His fingers wrap around yours, steady and warm, and he helps you to your feet.

“Eyes still closed?” he checks.

You hum in agreement.

“Open them.”

You blink your eyes open and are immediately greeted by the sight of the blanket fort in all its cosy glory. It’s strung with twinkle lights and layered with soft throws and fluffy pillows. Inside, there are even two mugs of something warm and a plate of pancakes waiting.

“After you,” he says with a quiet pride.

You both crawl inside, and it's everything. A little safe haven carved out of nothing. You settle down next to him, your shoulders brushing.

“This is perfect,” you whisper.

“I’m glad you like it,” he replies, sheepish but glowing with quiet pride. He takes a breath, hesitating just a beat. “I know it must be scary… not knowing who you are. I just wanted to do something to make it a little easier. Is that dumb? It’s dumb, right?”

You reach for his hand, laying yours over his, gently tracing your fingers across his knuckles. “It’s not dumb at all.”

Your eyes meet, and something clicks into place. It’s like exhaling after holding your breath all day, like sinking into a familiar rhythm, like… coming home.

Not to a place, but to a person.

You’re barely out of your daze when you hear the sudden ringing of a bike bell heading straight for you.

Before you can react, Bob’s arm wraps around you, pulling you out of the way just in time as a bike messenger speeds past. You stumble slightly, but he steadies you, and suddenly your head is resting against his chest.

His shirt is soft beneath your cheek, and the scent of him fills your senses—it’s faint, clean… something warm like vanilla and cinnamon.

You pull back slightly, just enough to look up at him, and for a moment, you're looking at him the way you do in your daydreams. The world slows. His hand lingers on your arm, his touch reassuring, grounding.

You feel safe. And maybe, for the first time in a long while… hopeful.

“Thank you… You saved me,” you say, the words almost teasing but laced with something softer underneath.

“I’ll always be around to protect you from bikes,” Bob replies gently, smiling like he knows something you don’t.

You nod, and just as he’s about to start walking again, you reach out and take his hand. You don’t know why you did it. It’s like your body moves on its own. His fingers twitch slightly in surprise, and when he looks over at you, his eyes are wide.

“Just in case,” you murmur, trying to explain it away.

“Just in case,” he echoes, quieter this time, like the words mean something more to him than he lets on. He smiles, that soft, rare kind of smile he saves for you, and keeps walking, your hands still clasped.

Walking inside, you’re immediately hit with the comforting smell of fresh pastries and ground coffee beans. It’s like a hug for your nose.

You step up to the counter and order your go-to, adding with a smile, “Oh, and can I get extra whipped cream?”

The barista nods. “Yeah, it’s just two dollars more.”

You nod again, already fishing out your card and tapping it without hesitation. Bob steps up behind you in line, casually scanning the pastry case while you wait for your receipt.

Then you see it.

The barista perks way up when it’s Bob’s turn, her voice turning a shade sweeter. “And what can I get started for you?”

He rattles off his order, and before he can finish, she cuts in, eyes shining. “And do you want that with extra whipped cream?”

Bob blinks, caught off guard. “Uh…”

“On the house,” she adds, flashing him a smile that practically sparkles.

“Sure, why not?” he says, still half-confused, then turns to you with a helpless shrug and a smile. You narrow your eyes, watching the barista giggle to herself as she starts prepping the drink. She was so obvious.

“Thanks,” He says before going over to meet you at the side where you’re loading your coffee a little aggressively, your mind still occupied by Bob and that girl.

“Almost ready to go?” Bob asks, ever casual, sipping from his coffee like nothing in the world could possibly be complicated.

But your eyes land on his cup, and immediately, something’s off. There’s too much black ink scrawled across it for it to just be his name. It’s only three letters for goodness' sake.

You lean in slightly, narrowing your eyes.

Numbers.

Your stomach twists. Your jaw tightens. And before you can think twice, the words are out of your mouth.

“She gave you her number,” you say flatly, ignoring his question entirely.

He glances at the cup, like he hadn't even noticed. “Oh… huh.”

That’s it? Huh?

The annoyance rolls off you in waves, and you hate that you can’t fully explain why. You cross your arms, shifting your weight, suddenly far too aware of how tight your chest feels.

You catch yourself and try to shake it off, but there’s a weight pressing down on your ribcage, a sharp little ache like something is stepping right on your heart.

Why did you feel so... jealous?

Bob wasn’t yours, there was no reason to be mad at a girl flirting with him, you should be happy for him, even.

But all that was true, why did this feel like a sucker punch you weren’t prepared for?

Bob’s still looking at the cup, then back at you, head tilted. “You okay?”

You force a smile that doesn’t quite reach your eyes. “Yeah. Totally. Let’s go.”

***

Since that day, something in you had shifted. You learned you may or may not have a jealous streak, and you had finally started to settle into being friends with Bob. It was nice, and makes you regret the time you spent avoiding him.

And you had really started to realise just how much effort Bob had been putting into just being your friend, even when you were cold, unreceptive, and distant.

It wasn’t fair.

You wanted to make it up to him.

And what better way than with a milkshake?

You thought back to that daydream you had, or maybe it was a memory.

If the whole milkshake-making thing was real, then he should love this.

If it wasn’t… well, hopefully he still did.

Bob’s up early, being knocked out of sleep by the summer heat. He gets up to get water and hears something unexpected. The sound of a blender whirring at 6 am.

He walks into the kitchen, rubbing the back of his neck, only to see you standing at the counter, fiddling with the blender.

There are a few unsuccessful batches of whatever you’re making scattered around, splashes on the counter, a sticky trail leading to the sink. You bite your lip in concentration, brow furrowed, completely absorbed in the task. He thinks you look so cute like this.

Bob says your name, and you freeze like a deer caught in headlights, like you’ve been caught red-handed.

“Bob. You’re here.” You say it like it’s a surprise, like you weren’t hoping he'd find you.

He furrows his brow slightly, a curious smile tugging at the corners of his lips. “What are you doing?”

There’s no point in hiding it now. You sigh and admit, “Making you a milkshake?”

He blinks, surprised, and then he’s smiling. Really smiling.

It’s that slow-building kind of joy that lights up his whole face, the kind that makes your heart clench.

“For me?” he asks, almost in disbelief.

You nod, a little sheepish. “I wanted to do a trial run this morning. Just in case it sucks.”

Bob chuckles, stepping closer and leaning on the kitchen island, his eyes warm and fixed on you.

“I doubt it would,” he says softly, and he means it.

“Can I have a taste?”

You answer, “Knock yourself out,” feigning an air of nonchalance when in reality you’re nervous as hell.

You didn’t want him to hate it, especially after you’d loved and eaten your weight in pancakes these past few weeks.

You just wanted to do something nice, to let him know how much you appreciate him.

He grabs a spoonful and lets it dance on his taste buds. At first, his eyebrows furrowed. That couldn’t be good, right?

Then he looks up at you, a slow smile spreading across his face. “How did you know I like salted caramel milkshakes?” he asks, genuinely surprised.

You hesitate, unsure how to explain.

“I…” you start, then take a deep breath. What were you supposed to say? 'I saw it in a daydream, which may actually be a memory, but I’m not sure?'

So instead you say, “Just a feeling.”

“It’s the perfect milkshake,” he says, eyes shining with genuine delight.

“Not quite,” you answer with a playful smile, crossing your arms.

He grins mischievously, taking a little scoop and smudging it gently on his cheek. “Now, it’s perfect.”

You laugh, reaching up to wipe it off, and for a moment, everything feels light and easy.

You spend the rest of the morning together, sharing the milkshake — one glass, two straws, since you’d only made enough for one.

Between sips and smiles, the distance between you shrinks, and for once, you don’t want to push anyone away.

Later that night, you stand quietly by the window, staring out at the living room. Your eyes land on the now-empty space where the blanket fort from your daydreams had been, still vivid in your mind.

“You’re deep in thought,” Bucky’s voice cuts through the quiet, calm, but knowing, as he stands across from you.

“I’m deep in thought a lot these days,” you sigh, not bothering to mask the exhaustion in your voice.

You take a deep breath, eyes still fixed on the ghost of that memory. “I know you can’t tell me what happened in those weeks I lost… but ever since then, I’ve been seeing things. Glimpses. I don’t know what’s real and what’s not, but they all revolve around one thing.”

You don’t say it, but you don’t have to. The look Bucky gives you says it all—he knows you’re talking about Bob.

“How does it feel?” he asks gently.

“Hm?”

“The memories. How do they feel?”

You open your mouth, then close it again. How do you explain something like that? It’s more than just an emotion, it’s a moment. Like wrapping your hands around a mug of hot chocolate on a cold day or finding one last cookie you didn’t know you had.

“It feels… good,” you say at last. “It feels right.”

Bucky watches you for a moment, then leans forward slightly, thoughtful. “If it feels right, maybe your subconscious is trying to tell you something.”

You turn to him, your voice quieter now, more unsure. “Should I listen to it?”

Bucky offers the faintest smile, the kind of smile born from experience, from hard lessons learned. “The head lies a lot more than the heart does. If something in you feels at peace when you’re around him… maybe that’s your answer.”

You nod in as you watch him walk away, before something occurs to you, “...wait, I didn’t say anything about any him.”

“You’re not too hard to read, especially when it comes to him.”

You lay your head against the cool glass, your skin too hot, your heart twisting in ways you couldn’t explain. Embarrassment flooded through you. Whatever this was, this feeling that had been unravelling you from the inside out, it was getting harder to ignore.

But then there was the smile tugging at your lips, soft and involuntary. And that strange flutter in your chest.

You knew.

Even if you weren’t ready to say it out loud, you knew.

The floor creaked softly behind you, and you lifted your head to see Bob standing there, that same poetry book you’d seen him with before held carefully in his hands.

“Bob,” you breathe.

Just seeing him makes your heart skip. Was that normal? Or were you sick? Emotionally compromised? Both?

“That book…” You murmur. “Will you read me something from it?”

He’s a little surprised, but he nods. “Of course.”

And then, before you can second-guess yourself, you’re reaching for his hand, guiding him to the couch with you. It’s easy in a way it never used to be, natural like you’ve done it a hundred times before.

You sit next to him, close enough to feel the warmth radiating from his side. He flips through the pages, reading from one page and then another.

“I have no idea what this means,” he admits, pointing to one of the lines with a soft chuckle, “but I like the way it sounds.”

“I like the way it sounds too.”

But it wasn’t just the poem. You liked the sound of his voice. It was smooth and warm, like chocolate on your tongue or honey in tea. Every word he spoke wrapped around you like a spell, one you weren’t sure you ever wanted to break free from.

You slowly, carefully, lean your head onto his shoulder.

“Is this okay?” you ask, voice small and scared of his rejection.

He freezes for a moment, then nods. His face doesn’t flush, but his ears are bright red. The reaction makes your chest ache most softly.

There’s a quiet, almost shy joy in his expression at how close you are. He clears his throat, trying to regain composure, and begins to read again. Each line, an ode to you.

***

There’s a soft knock on your door. You get up, waddle out of bed, and suddenly face to face with Bob.

“I missed you,” He breathes out, you don’t even get to respond before he’s lifting you off the floor and carrying you back to your bed.

The entire time, he’s whispering sweet nothings into your ear between his kisses—soft murmurs like, “All mine…” and “Need you so bad.”

His breath warm against your skin, his voice low and urgent, making your heart race.

Then, with a playful grin, he gently tosses you back onto your bed, his eyes locked onto yours.

“Can’t spend another second away from you,” He whines, as he places himself between your thighs.

“So…” You’re forced to pause, distracted by his lips and teeth, marking your neck in desperation, “Insatiable.”

He gets down on his knees suddenly and pulls you to the edge of the bed. Immediately, he pulls off your shorts, or rather tears them off, his strength getting the better of him. But he leaves your panties on, happy to see that you’re already soaking through the fabric.

“I liked those shorts.”

“Trust me, you’ll like what I do to you a lot more.”

He lays a kiss against your clothed pussy, making you squirm. “Don’t tease me,” You beg, and all he does is smile up at you, as if he’s innocent. He rubs your clit through your panties, working you up then moving away, over and over again.

“If you want me to do something,” He drawls as he leans in, his breath now against your ear, “You’re gonna have to scream my name.”

“Bob!”

You jolt upright in bed, heart racing, breath uneven. You’re still half-lost in the throes of the dream. You can almost imagine Bob’s lips on your legs, travelling upwards until—No. You wouldn’t finish that thought.

Thankfully, you're in your own bed. Not curled up against Bob. Not still on the couch where you fell asleep.

You press a hand to your chest, trying to steady the frantic rhythm of your heart. It’s hammering, wild and traitorous.

Okay. Deep breath.

The sun's already crept past the blinds, washing your room in soft morning light. Somewhere down the hall, Bob is probably making breakfast. Casual. Unbothered. Probably completely unaware that you just had a dream that could get you both kicked out of the Avengers’ group chat.

You groan and flop back onto your pillows, covering your face with both hands.

You just hoped he carried you to bed before the dream started. Because if he did it afterwards and there was any talking in your sleep involved, then you might actually have to fake your own death and move to a remote cave in the mountains.

You try to reason with yourself.

Telling yourself that it was just a dream. Probably because his voice was the last thing you heard before drifting off. That’s all. A subconscious reaction. Harmless. Totally harmless.

After a shower, you toddle out of your room, hair still damp and wearing the comfiest clothes you own. You peek out from behind a wall—and lo and behold, there he is.

Bob. In the kitchen. Making something that definitely smells like your favourite breakfast.

You pause, eyes locked on him.

His back is to you, sleeves pushed up, hands moving with an ease and purpose that feels borderline unfair. You watch the muscles in his forearms flex slightly as he flips something in the pan, and your brain betrays you. You can only imagine how those hands would look even better wrapped around your thighs—

No. No. Nope.

You slap that thought out of your head like it's a mosquito. Not going there again. Not right now. You keep watching, borderline creeping, when suddenly a voice nearly kills you on the spot.

“Spying?”

John.

You jump about a foot in the air, clutching your chest like an old Victorian lady. “For fuck’s sake, Walker!”

John leans against the wall next to you, smug and sipping coffee like he didn’t just give you a heart attack. You swear, if you weren’t so mortified, you might’ve actually punched him.

“No. Just… observing,” you breathe out, barely.

“You were definitely spying,” he says, far too amused. “If you drooled any harder, there’d be a puddle at your feet.”

You glare at him, cheeks heating. “I wasn’t– shut up. I wasn’t drooling.”

He lifts an eyebrow and sips again, like he doesn’t believe you for a second. “Sure. Just saying... if you actually talked to him, it might be more effective than… whatever this is.”

You grumble something under your breath and peek back around the corner.

Bob is still there. Still cooking. Still completely unaware of the internal crisis he’s causing.

Maybe John had a point.

Unfortunately.

You could watch him all day—had been, actually. Bob’s presence drew your attention like gravity, and the longer you kept your feelings bottled up, the crazier you felt.

The best way to go about it was the scariest. You had to confront him directly.

You bide your time, waiting until late evening, when most of the tower was quiet and the others were off doing their own thing. Your heart was thudding like it knew what you were about to do.

You found Bob alone in the common area, and you cornered him, explaining your plight to him.

“And basically, I’ve been having these daydreams and actual dreams, which I think are actually memories or something. So I have to ask, or rather confirm, during those weeks when I lost my memory…”

You gulp.

“We had sex, right?” You mumble, looking around the room.

Bob’s eyes widen. His mouth opens and closes once before he finally manages to speak. It feels like it takes forever.

“…No,” he says, gently. “We didn’t.”

Your stomach drops. “Oh. So that was just…?”

Your voice trails off, and all you want is for the Earth to open up and swallow you whole.

Someone should pack you in a crate, slap a “fragile” sticker on you, and ship you to a remote island. You’d just admitted to having sex dreams about the man to his face.

Bob shifts, suddenly flustered himself. “Wait, no—I mean—not that I wouldn’t have… I mean, we just didn’t want to rush anything, especially while you were still trying to figure things out. We were… really close. I cared a lot. I still do.”

The twinkle in his eyes when he saw the photos, the way he pulled you out of the way when the bike almost hit you, him smiling at you when you brushed his hair… It all clicked.

“We were…” You clear your throat, willing yourself to speak clearly, “In love?”

“We were in love,” Bob admits softly.

“That’s why the daydreams I’ve been getting… they’ve felt so real. Because they were real, once. They’re pieces of us,” you say softly, your voice trembling with the weight of the truth.

Then, gathering every bit of courage you have, you ask the question that’s been haunting your mind.

“Do you still love me?”

This felt like the edge of something, like one wrong word would break your heart forever. You told yourself you’d accept it if he didn’t. If he only loved the girl who took pictures of him eating sandwiches, and made milkshakes with him and not the girl who had shut him out and avoided him for weeks. But three words from him shut your thoughts up.

“I never stopped.”

It all goes quiet. He said exactly what you wanted to hear, what you needed to hear.

You collect your thoughts, standing in front of a man who loved you so deeply.

You’re scared, giving your heart away is no easy thing.

But looking at him, seeing the warmth and honesty in his eyes, you know it’ll be safe with him.

“I think…” You pause, shaking your head slowly as if the words might fall into place with movement alone. “No, I—I know that I love you now.”

His eyes soften, but you can still see the flicker of uncertainty dancing just behind them.

Then, quietly, he asks the question that matters most:

“How do you know that you love me?”

You know what he’s really asking.

You step closer so he sees it in your eyes as well as your words.

“When I tried to imagine a life without you, I felt sad. Actually, that’s not quite right. I felt… empty. Like if you left, you’d be taking a piece of me with you.”

You reach for his hand, lacing your fingers together.

“When I’m with you, it’s like a world that I never used to understand finally makes sense. Like everything’s… aligned. But when you’re not around?” You breathe in shakily, then smile softly.

“I still imagine what it’d be like if you were.”

You pause, smiling just thinking about it.

“I just… I love you with everything I have, and I don’t know if I’ll ever remember falling in love with you the first time, but I’ll never forget falling in love with you this time.”

As soon as you say that, Bob wraps his arms around your waist, pulling you close, and kisses you. A kiss full of all the weeks he’s waited for this moment. To hold you, to know that you love him as much as he loves you.

He kisses you again and again, whispering, “I love you,” with every touch of his lips, each word a promise.

***

For the next week, life is all pancakes and stolen kisses. You were buzzing with joy, glowing in a way that made it impossible to hide how happy you were. The team was happy, too, that you and Bob were finally happy. Even if you were nauseatingly cute with the forehead kisses and shared hoodies.

He read to you most nights until you fell asleep, sometimes with the book still in his hand. You’d basically made Bob’s bed your own by now—memorising the dips in his mattress, the way he mumbled in his sleep, the exact rhythm of his heartbeat.

The kitchen had become one of your favourite make-out spots. Something about the early mornings, soft lighting, and the smell of coffee just made it impossible to keep your hands off each other. One day, all he was doing was trying to get his coffee, and next thing you knew, you were grabbing him by the shirt and kissing him like it was the last time.

“Can’t keep my hands off you,” you gasped, breathless between kisses.

Bob turned slightly red, eyes twinkling. “I can tell.”

Then he was lifting you onto the kitchen island with zero hesitation, his hands running over your hips, mouth finding your neck like he’d done it a thousand times before. You were both so wrapped up in each other that you didn’t hear the door until—

“Ahem.”

You froze.

Alexei stood there, arms crossed, and a smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. “Don’t let me stop you,” he said dryly. “It’s… cute.”

You buried your face in Bob’s chest, mortified. “I’m going to die of embarrassment.”

Bob just chuckled, one arm wrapped protectively around you. “Not before I do.”

That night, as you fall asleep next to Bob, listening to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat, your head resting on his chest and his fingers lazily drawing patterns along your back… all you could think was: How could this possibly go wrong?

It felt too good, too right, like everything in your life had finally clicked into place. The way he held you, how safe and warm it felt to just exist beside him. The world outside could fall apart, and you’d still feel like you were exactly where you were meant to be.

But somewhere deep in your chest was the smallest flicker of fear. Not loud enough to ruin the moment, but enough to make your fingers clutch his shirt just a little tighter in your sleep.

Because sometimes, when something feels this perfect… it almost doesn’t feel real.

You sit up in your bed, disoriented… but something feels off. It’s cold. Bob’s not there.

“Bob?” you call out softly, but there’s no answer. Just silence.

You scramble off the bed and start searching the Tower, calling out his name as you move through hallway after hallway. But everything feels… off. No trace of leftovers on the kitchen counter, or jackets draped over the back of the couch. No clutter, no noise. It’s been completely scrubbed clean.

Like the team was gone.

Or like they were never even here at all.

Your heart thuds in your chest as you open Bob’s door and finally come face to face with him.

“Bob, where did you—?” You stop dead. Everything in his room is packed up. Boxes. Bags. Drawers empty.

“You’re leaving?” You barely even get out the words.

“No… you’re leaving me,” You say, your voice shaking but resolute. “Please say something. What did I do wrong?”

He doesn’t speak. He looks distant, vacant, like he’s looking right through you.

“Bob, say something!” You cry out.

You step forward, trying to reach out for him… but suddenly, it’s like he’s stretching farther and farther away. Each step feels heavier, your legs like lead, like you’re being dragged through thick marsh. No matter how hard you try, you just can’t get to him.

“Please just…” your voice cracks, eyes burning, “Please wait for me.”

But he doesn’t turn. He keeps packing, his back to you like a wall.

“Bob, please!” You plead again, desperation flooding your voice. “Please tell me what I did, tell me how I can fix this. Just don’t…”

You fall to your knees, the weight of it all crashing down on you like a tidal wave. Your voice is barely a whisper now.

“Don’t leave.”

But it’s no use.

It’s like you don’t even exist to him anymore.

When you wake up, it’s still dark out, just the blue-grey blur of dawn slipping through the blinds. Bob is beside you, still asleep, his arm loosely draped across your waist like he’s afraid you’ll disappear if he lets go.

You know—you know he loves you. But you’re scared. That at the drop of a dime, he’s going to leave, and you won’t see it coming. It won’t be loud or dramatic. It’ll be soft. Quiet. The way people drift away when you’re not looking. Every time you look at him, it’s like you’re already preparing to lose him.

The walls went straight up, and Bob noticed immediately. From waking up alone to not seeing you all day. You weren’t gone, but you barely looked at him. Every glance was half-hearted, every smile short-lived. You were slipping. He felt it.

He finds you in your room, sitting on the floor with an old shoebox of memories cracked open. You're looking over pictures of the two of you—early days, sunlight and laughter in your eyes. Your fingers linger on the edges like they burn.

When you see him enter, you pack them away fast, like he’s caught you doing something shameful.

“You’re avoiding me,” Bob says, standing in the doorway.

“I’m not. I’m just busy. Is it a crime to be busy?” you snap, sharper than you meant to. But it’s easier this way. Back to the same old routine of building distance, of pushing before you can be pulled. This felt easier. Safer. Who were you kidding?

Bob doesn’t flinch. Doesn’t step back. He walks in and sits down beside you, close but not crowding.

“I know why you’re pushing me away,” he says, voice low but steady. “I’m not going to leave you.”

You want to believe him. God, you do. But your chest tightens like it’s been waiting for the moment to crack.

“People always say that,” you whisper, not meeting his eyes. “Right before they do. And how do you even know that’s what I was thinking about?”

“I…read your diary—”

“You read my diary?” you in, your breath catching. That was a line—a clear invasion of privacy.

“I know I crossed a line,” he nods, guilt flickering across his face. “But you told me to. Before you lost your memories, you said it might help me understand you, and I feel like I do.”

You teeter on your heels, looking around the room like you might bolt at any second. Your heart is pounding too loudly to think clearly. Bob steps forward, into your space, grounding you.

“You’re not going to lose me,” he says, steady and soft. “I see you. And I love who I see.”

You shake your head, almost laughing, but a step away from crying at the same time.

“Bob, you don’t mean that. You can’t mean that,” you say, voice cracking under the weight of everything spilling out of you.

“I do,” he says firmly. “Every part of you. Every little quirk. I see it, and I love it.”

“You…” Your throat closes. “I’m broken, Bob. People always leave. My own mother left. You don’t understand—I'm a mess. I fall apart, I shut people out, I push them away. It’s why no one sticks around. I’m a complete wreck.”

You suck in a breath, trying to swallow your panic. “Let’s just… cut this off before you see the worst parts of me and realise I’m not worth it.”

He gently turns your face back toward his, fingers warm and sure under your chin. His eyes, those kind ones, are locked on you.

“Loving someone, truly loving someone, isn’t conditional,” he says quietly. “It’s not about perfection. It’s messy and complicated and terrifying sometimes. But when I fell in love with you the first time, I felt something I’ve never felt before. It’s like my whole world opened up,”

He pauses, swallowing hard.

“And then… I got to fall in love with you all over again. It’s been beautiful, every single moment spent with you has been a gift.”

He cups your face in his hands now, and you relax into his touch.

“I’m not going anywhere when things get tough. I won’t run when you break down, or when it gets ugly. I choose you. I love you. And nothing is going to change that.”

The dam breaks.

Tears spill down your face like a waterfall. All the things you’d held in for so long crash out of you like a wave you couldn’t hold back anymore.

“I… I love you too,” you choke out, voice trembling. The words taste like surrender and relief all at once.

He cradles you in his arms, holding you like he means it, like he’s anchoring you to something steady. Something real.

You bury your face in his chest, letting yourself be vulnerable for once,

You’re safe.

No more pretending. No more running. For the first time in a long time, the future doesn’t feel like a ticking bomb. It feels like something you can face together.

And maybe that’s what being in love really is. Not the absence of fear, but choosing to stay in spite of it.

“Can we get ice cream or something?” You ask.

“Of course.”

***

Now that you were done dealing with your issues alone, both of you felt lighter… like breathing came easier. It’s like the weight of silence had lifted, and suddenly, you couldn’t be away from Bob—not for long. His presence had become your anchor, your gravity.

Your phone didn’t charge, but that’s irrelevant, not when you get to wake up next to Bob, his hair messy and arms around you like the night hadn’t ended.

You stubbed your toe on the edge of the nightstand, but that also doesn’t matter, because Bob loves you, and nothing can ruin your day.

You hear a commotion in the kitchen—raised voices, something clattering—but that shit doesn’t matter either. Not while you’re in love. Not while you're wrapped in this hazy, glowing calm that makes the world feel muted and far away.

You wander into the kitchen, still in a dream, still floating like you have wings... There’s an argument going on. John and Ava’s sharp voices are now muffled, like static through so you barely register it.

The argument only becomes real when you notice something flying toward your face.

A frying pan.

It soars across the room in an elegant, absurd arc—spinning once, twice—and hits you smack dab in the face.

You’re still happy though; you were thinking about Bob as you hit the ground.

A while later, you wake up in the medbay, which you had become very accustomed to. But this time… this time it was different. It was like everything came rushing back in full colour, flooding your brain all at once.

You look at the empty chair beside your bed, and you remember exactly how Bob looked when you first woke up with amnesia. His messy hair was in front of his eyes as he slept.

You remember trying to make him pancakes and failing miserably. You remember pretending to be a couple on the subway. You remember your first kiss. You remember everything.

It’s like your heart snapped back into place.

You tumble out of bed, heart racing. You need to see him. Now.

“Should you be up already? And I’m so sorry about the frying pan—it was all Walker’s fault—” Ava stammers, rushing toward you.

“It’s okay, it happens,” you say, brushing it off with a dazed grin. “Where’s Bob?”

“In the kitchen?” she says, still concerned, watching you wobble toward the door like a drunk moth.

You run—well, hobble—off in search of your Bob, adrenaline and longing pulling you down the hall. Until you find him.

He’s in the kitchen, putting together snacks like a man on a mission. Quiet, focused, gentle.

“Bob!” you call, your voice cracking from emotion and recent concussion.

He looks up instantly, eyes widening in relief. “What are you doing out of bed—?”

You jump into his arms, surprising him — he catches you, confused by the sudden burst of excitement.

“Pancakes.”

“Oh. Do you want me to make some or—?”

“No, pancakes!” you exclaim, unable to contain your joy.

His eyes widen as the realisation hits him. “You remember?”

“Everything,” you say, pressing a soft kiss to his lips, stealing the breath from his lungs.

Your fingers tangle in his hair, and in that moment, you never want to let him go again.

“Really?” he asks, voice full of wonder.

“From our first pancake to our first kiss on the rooftop. I remember it all,” you whisper, your heart full. “You really didn’t give up on me.”

“And I never will,” Bob replies, pulling you back into a tight hug.

Your hearts beat in sync as you hold each other close, and in that moment, you both feel completely whole, finally, together.

“Remember when we said that we’d… y’know, when my memories came back?”

“Right now?” He blinks at you.

“Now. Take me to your room, or we can do it right here, I don’t care.”

Bob blinked once—just once—before everything in his expression changed. His eyes darkened with intensity, lips twitching up into the beginnings of a grin. He wasn’t complaining one bit.

Bucky, however, was.

From somewhere behind you, Bucky let out a string of protests. “Guys, this is a shared space! Kitchen! Food prep happens here!”

“Fine, we’ll take it elsewhere for your sake.”

You jump and wrap your legs around his waist, arms around his neck, clinging to him like a koala.

He catches you easily and carries you through the hallway, past the curious eyes of the rest of the team, who were all internally celebrating like their favourite slow-burn finally paid off.

He doesn’t even flinch, doesn’t stop, just keeps walking with a purpose only you can give him.

He pushes open his door, kicking it shut behind him, and lays you down gently on the bed like you’re something rare and delicate. He hovers above you, eyes searching yours with a tenderness that makes your chest ache.

“Are you sure?” he asks, his voice low and steady, though you can see the hope flickering behind his gaze.

You cup his cheek with your hand, thumb brushing lightly under his eye. “I’ve never been more sure of anything.”

He kisses you, slowly at first, like he’s afraid to break you, but then with more certainty. His hands slide to your waist, pulling you closer, grounding you even as the world starts to tilt.

Except it’s not the world that’s tilting.

It’s you.

You lift your head just enough to meet his eyes, your fingers curled lightly at the nape of his neck. “Is this going to happen every time we kiss?”

He raises an eyebrow, his smile smug but affectionate. “Is that a problem?”

You laugh, a real laugh that bubbles up from somewhere deep in your chest, and press your face into his neck, nose brushing the warm skin there. “No… but it does give me a few ideas.”

Masterlist

1K notes · View notes

imagines-r-s · 2 months ago

Text

☆somewhere only we know☆

dr. jack abbot x reader

author's note: i will say, i have so much love for this fic. def one of my favorites that i've written, so i hope you all enjoy!! (also i might write the smut to this eventually, i don't know yet though friends)

wc: 7.9k

warnings: mutual pining, crazy tension, no one doing anything about their feelings, a bit of angst?, stubborn old man

(gif not mine)

You’re not sure how the nickname came to be, but at this point everyone was saying the same thing about Jack Abbot: he had become your bodyguard. Every time that there was any sign of harm near you, low and behold, he was no more than two steps behind you to back you up. Even if you weren’t in harm, he immediately jumped into protective mode.

The first time that it happened was at the beginning of night shift. You always got there at least 10 minutes early, just so that way you were able to stop at the cafeteria and get your usual tea, while having long enough for it to be cooled down by the time that you dropped it at the nurses station - because for whatever reason, they made their drinks piping hot.

Today though, you were running late. Not late to the extent that it interfered with the beginning of your shift, but late enough that your tea was still piping hot by the time you made it to the Emergency Department. Even if it was placebo, you needed at least some of your tea before your shift, but you weren’t able to do that, so you were practically dragging yourself around the Emergency Room.

”What’s wrong with you?” Abbot asked, noticing the dragging of your feet as you paraded around the nurses station for a moment.

“My tea was hot,” you grumbled, suddenly irritated at anything and everything, which only earned a confused look in response.

“Is it… not supposed to be?” he said, carefully examining the contents of the thermal cup that sat in front of you.

“I mean, it’s supposed to be hot, but the cafe makes it too hot sometimes and I usually get here with enough time for it to cool off and I-“ you paused, watching as he grabbed your small pink thermal and walked over to the lounge. “Abbot, I didn’t mean throw out what I already had.”

”I’m not, kid. I’m just getting you an ice cube or two so you can calm the fuck down. I don’t want one of my best residents dragging the whole shift.”

You simply looked at him for a moment, “you think I’m one of your best residents?” A smile slowly growing on your face.

”Don’t let it get to your head, I just don’t want you burning your tongue.”

☆

Here and there more mundane things happened, but it still showed the care and consideration that he had for you.

The next significant time that it happened was when a multi-patient trauma came and it was all hands on deck; all hands on deck including a particular surgeon that Abbot just could not get along with.

”What are we looking at?” she asked, storming in as if she had been seeing this patient the entire time that you and Abbot had been working on her. It was a teenage girl that was struck by the car on the passenger side of the vehicle.

”We got this one, Walsh. Pretty sure I heard someone needed a surgeon in trauma 3,” Jack said, not wanting to deal with Walsh at this very moment. He also had the perfect opportunity to teach you something new, but he knew Walsh would immediately interfere.

”You can’t just put your trust in any resident, especially one you show favoritism to, Abbot. It’s not wise and could kill a patient,” she said, calmly. Even though her words didn’t bother you, you still hesitated for a moment when you were handed the scalpel.

”As I said before, Walsh, this doesn’t look like trauma 3. Go harass whatever patients are in there,” he spoke, turning towards you,”I wouldn’t let you do this one if I didn’t know that you could do it, kid. Now we don’t have time for whatever she has to say right now.”

You looked up to grab the scalpel from him, “thank you.” You earned a simple hum in response.

You didn’t notice the way that his actions immediately caught the attention of everyone in the room, not just Walsh. Perlah made note to talk to Princess about it later.

☆

Although you usually worked night shifts, you got called in to help just a bit earlier today - only by a few hours. Only unfortunate thing was whenever you got called in, you needed to get there as soon as you could, so that meant no tea today.

Jack also got called in, but he was close enough to the hospital that a quick stop to the cafe wasn’t going to throw off his day - he knew you were likely 10-15 minutes out still, so he made sure that he grabbed the tea on his way in.

Hustling in, you made sure to set your things in your locker before making it back to the nurse’s station. It wasn’t rare for you to see Dana, but it was rare for you to see her for more than 15 minutes at work.

”Dana, hi,” you immediately rounded the station to give her a hug, “I feel like I only see you in small doses anymore.”

”It’s good to see you, too, hun. No tea?”

”You know me too well, but no. I was running late in general, plus I hate being late whenever I get called in, so I didn’t-“ your words stopped in your throat as you saw a small black thermal pop into view.

“Here, kid,” and before you could even say thank you, he caught up to talk to Robby - who didn’t miss the interaction either.

“Oh, well. Nevermind, then?” you said, a confused look on your face, which only made Dana laugh more. “He did say I was one of his favorites, but I didn’t know that that entailed getting me my tea?”

”You’re definitely something to him,” she spoke, in true Dana fashion. “Maybe more than a favorite.”

”No, he just said I was one of his favorite residents, it wouldn’t be anything more than that,” you said, taking a sip of your tea, only to be met with silence, “Right?”

”That’s a question for him, hun. Let me know how asking goes.”

You knew you weren’t going to ask - this was just one of those mundane things that he did for you.

“You know, I don’t get any of my residents their ‘morning’ drink,” Robby said, as he walked beside Jack.

“Okay, well news flash, it’s actually 4:30 in the afternoon, so no morning drink here, brother,” he spoke, keeping his voice even. In all honesty, he didn’t know why he had gotten you tea. It wasn’t like he even got himself a coffee or anything, he just knew that you would need the pick-me-up before today’s shift and felt inclined to do so - for whatever reason.

“Still doesn’t give any reason for you getting her tea,” Robby said, a slight smirk on his face, simply brought on by his friend deflecting.

“I don’t really need to give you reasoning. I just need my favorite resident to be on point.”

”Oh, so she’s moved on from ‘one of your favorites’. I see.”

Jack could only roll his eyes in response. Of course that’s what Robby picked up on.

☆

Loss wasn’t foreign to you. Especially in this profession - but today it hit harder. You were no stranger to the idea and concept that you can’t always save people, but for whatever reason, today was a day where you couldn’t deal with the loss.

You had an older patient, she came in stable for a simple procedure, but something went wrong. You had walked away under the impression that she was stable, and she was, but when you were checking on another patient, you heard the nurses call and code. This had you sprinting through the ER and giving compressions for 40 minutes.

She should have been fine. She quite literally was here for one of the easiest procedure you could perform in the ER, yet it wasn’t enough. You stayed in her room a bit too long before Jack found you.

“You know, it’s not your fault,” you had found a point on the tiles that was more interesting than anything else.

“Yeah, so why does it feel like it?” You hadn’t meant to be short with him, but you just couldn’t deal with it right now. You didn’t need comfort or patience, you needed someone to yell, scream, anything other than sympathy. It was somehow more draining than if someone just yelled at you.

“Kid,” he said, stepping closer to you. He reached a hand out to your shoulder, but you nudged him off and left the room. He could only watch you walk away. He had never gotten that kind of reaction from you - part of him wanted to leave you be, but the other part was ready to chase you down to offer some kind of comfort.

You just weren’t in the mood for it today. You were no stranger to self soothing, growing up in a place where it was every man (or woman) for themselves, so Jack trying to offer something threw you off. It wasn’t that you didn’t want the comfort, it was that you simply couldn’t accept it.

Another reason that he wasn’t shocked to see you up on the roof, not on the side of the railing that he usually stood on though - which gave him some peace of mind. So he simply stood beside you, a peaceful silence taking over the both of you.

He didn’t say anything, only moving his hand over just enough to where your pinkies were touching each other.

☆

“Hi, I’m Dr. y/l/n, what brings you in today?” you asked, pulling the curtain closed, only to see one of your ex flings in the bed in front of you. It hadn’t ended badly, just ended because the mixed work schedules made a difference. ”Oh, hey, Lucas.”

”Hey, y/n/n,” the familiar nickname left his mouth as though nothing had really ever ended between you two.

“What brings you in?”

“Well, note that I wasn’t skateboarding at night, but I did skateboard earlier and the issue just got worse. I figured it wouldn’t hurt to check that my favorite doctor was working tonight to help me out though,” he said, which only earned a laugh from you - loud enough that someone else in the ER heard.

Jack’s ears perked up at the sound of your laugh, “which patient is she with right now?”

Ellis simply laughed in response, “don’t ask questions you don’t want to know, Abbot.”

”What the hell is that supposed to mean?”

She could only smirk in response, only because she knew exactly who you were with right now because she had seen the name when checking boards, “she’s with Lucas, if I recall correctly.”

”Who the fuck is Lucas?” he said, a look of disgust crossing his face. He thought for a moment, as he process Ellis had spoken like he should know who she was talking about. “Wait, as in that Lucas?”

She couldn’t help to hide the smirk on her face, “maybe.” The smirk turning into a laugh as she watched him shoot up from the nurse’s station to go check on a patient that likely has a simple sprain. Before he knew it, he was moving the curtain back to see you and Lucas talking.

“No, but it’s not like anything crazy, just a small get together. We also wouldn’t have to exclusively stay with Marcus and them, I didn’t plan on it at least,” he spoke, glancing up to see the older Doctor behind you.

“I mean, I can see what I can do. No promises though, remember, I’m a very busy woman,” you spoke, checking the bandages on his ankle. Feeling a presence behind you, you moved to check behind you, only to see Jack there. ”Oh, hey?”

”Hi,” he said, tone short and voice laced with something you couldn’t recognize. He simply kept his eyes on the patient in front of you.

“This is Dr. Abbot, by the way. Usually, he’s at least a tad bit more personable, but he’s not really trained to deal with some people, so give him grace,” you said, earning a laugh from Lucas.

“I gotcha. Hey, man. Are you one of her teachers or?”

”Something like that.”

Sensing whatever tension was there, you quickly tried to dissolve the tension. “I’m going to go check back on some results though and I’ll be right back. Dr. Abbot?” you asked, nodding your head outside of the curtain,”care to explain what the fuck that was?”

”I don’t know what you mean,” he said, looking anywhere but your face. You took a moment to examine the expression on his face before you smiled. ”What is it?”

”Did Ellis tell you who Lucas was?”

”No, but he’s been mentioned before in passing,” he spoke, tone still short.

You couldn’t help but laugh, “You’re jealous?” He couldn’t say anything in response - he wasn’t a liar. “Oh my god, you are. I was just saying that. Wait. I have so many follow up questions.”

”And I have no follow up answers for you, y/l/n.”

☆

“Okay, wait, so you mean to tell me, that he did all that and didn’t say anything else after you said you had questions,” your friend asked.

“I can respect top tier avoidance, but doing that without actually clarifying did not help me one bit,” you had today and tomorrow off and your friend hit you with a ‘going out, you wanna come?’ text - so who were you to say no.

“Hmm, you know what I sense, a planned drunk text,” she said, taking another sip of her margarita. You guys had made a stop at the bar before you would go to the club, mainly to rehash, but also make sure you had enough food in your system.

“I don’t know, that’s a little much for knowing nothing for sure,” you said, but you had already been contemplating it.

“Okay, so then, let’s get fucked up, so you can forget about your indecisive-hot-older-doctor crush,” she said, calling the waiter over to you, so you could get your checks.

The two of you elected to meet some more friends out at the club, mainly for the safety of having a bigger group. As the night went on, the drinks kept coming and the music kept playing, but it was a much needed break after the tension filled days and thoughts of the doctor in your head.

By the time that your friends were considering leaving, you knew that you were done for. The thoughts of Jack that were in your head weren’t going away - in fact, your drunk, delusional brain was starting to convince you that the idea of calling him was the best idea ever.

“Should I call him, guys?” you said, your words somehow rushed and slowed simultaneously. “I kinda want to call him.” You were immediately met with mixed reactions, but your brain chose to ignore those disagreeing.

Before anyone could even process, your phone was open to his contact and you were pressing the call button. It might not have been your smartest decision, but here you were. The phone rang once, twice, but on the third ring he picked up.

”y/n?” his voice sounded concerned - of course it did, you never just randomly called him.

”Hi, Jack,” you said, a smile grazing your face, even though he couldn’t see it. “I just wanted to, um, to talk to you.”

”Where are you?”

“I’m out with friends.”

”Friends? Or Lucas?”

You giggled at that, “wouldn’t you like to know, pretty boy.”

A deep chuckle rang out from his side of the phone, “you think I’m pretty?”

”I think a lot about you, a lot. But, I’m not, don’t think I’m complaining about it.”

He simply sighed, “you have a safe way home?”

”Yes sir,” you said, he wouldn’t admit that it did something to him.

“A sober driver?”

”An uber,” you said, getting into the car with your friends. The laughing in the background alerting him that you were on your way.

“Let me know whenever you get where you’re going safely. Okay, sweetheart?”

”You called me sweetheart.”

”I know. Goodnight, y/n.”

”Goodnight, Jack,” and it wasn’t too late after that that he received a slightly misspelled text that you were home safe.

Luckily, you were someone that didn’t get hangovers, but that didn’t make the pain of acknowledging the outgoing call to ‘Jack Abbot’ or the mistyped message saying you made it home any easier. You silently cursed yourself as you spent the day to yourself, knowing that you would have to see him tomorrow.

Going into your shift, you prepared yourself for anything, you weren’t prepared for the small black thermal to be filled with your favorite tea, with a note signed off from ‘pretty boy’ on there. You could only shake your head knowing exactly who the note and tea was from, along with the knowledge that he probably signed it off that way because of you.

“Pretty boy? That’s an interesting sign off,” Dana spoke from behind you.

“Yeah, it’s something,” you spoke, folding the note and putting it in your pocket, you simply sipped on your tea. It wasn’t until you saw both Jack and Robby walk out, a smirk on both of their faces. “If you have something to say, just get it out now.”

The two of them could only cackle in response before Jack finally spoke up, “look, I just didn’t take you as the type to drunk call, y/n. That’s all… or call me pretty boy for that matter.”

You could only drink your tea and walk away in response. “I’m sorry, sweetie. I’ll make them leave you alone,” you heard Dana say from behind you.

Before you could process it, Jack had fallen into rhythm with you. “Where are you going, sweetheart?”

“Nowhere in particular, pretty boy.”

”Look, I know I made fun of it, but I can’t say I hate it,” he speaks, honestly.

“I didn’t hate you calling me sweetheart either.”

☆

You tried to avoid her, you really did, but unfortunately Gloria was the type to always find a way to you. “Dr. y/l/n, I’m glad I could catch you before your shift actually started.”

You simply smiled, sipping on your tea, “crazy stuff, Gloria. How are you?”

”I’m good, I wanted to bring something up with you,” you remained silent, letting her continue. Looking behind her to see Jack already looking at you, “I was making sure that you knew, due to excellent patient satisfaction ratings on your part, you’ve been invited to our annual gala.”

”The one that is primarily only attendings?” you were surprised that it was being brought up to you.

“Yes, some of the board members were extremely impressed by a lot of things on your record - patient satisfaction ratings being one of the bigger ones - but they like to see that you genuinely care about things that happen in this hospital and they were wanting to see some new faces.”

You laughed at the last part of the sentence, knowing that implied they were tired of seeing Jack and Robby being the main ones there every year. “I don’t have a choice, do I?”

”You always have a choice, Doctor, but there is a wrong answer here,” she said, handing you the paper invitation.

“Gee, thanks.” Now you had to find a dress.

The next day, you texted Dana asking if she would be free at some point to go dress shopping with you soon before the gala, to which she was ecstatic to go with. So, the next day there was crossover in your days off - which was way too close to the gala for your liking - you went dress shopping.

“Look, honey, all I’m going to say is that old man you’re into is going to lose it,” she said, laughing to herself once you stepped out of the dressing room. The dress was simple, but enough. A simple, long black dress with a white bow in the back to contrast.

“Dana.”

”You know I’m right, you look good, kid.”

☆

Jack didn’t want to be here. He knew Robby didn’t want to be here either, but here they both were. Him with his whiskey, Robby choosing against drinking. “I still hate these things, I’m just waiting for Dana to get here, so she can talk shit with us like she usually does,” Robby said, speaking up first.

”Yeah, I don’t think these things will ever get anymore interesting, especially when all these donors care about are the surface level issues, never what actually matters,” Jack spoke, his eyes scanning the group of people that were here. “I just need Dana to get here to at least make sure I’m not falling asleep during all this.”

“You know this is y/n’s first gala,” Robby said, gauging Jack’s reaction.

A confused look came over his face, “wait, she was invited?”

”Yeah, your favorite resident isn’t just your favorite. Her patient satisfaction scores were above everyone. I know she didn’t learn that part from you.”

“Shut up, you already know that she’s one of the best that we have. She’s going to go far with whatever she decides to do,” he said, turning back towards the bar to set his now empty glass up. “I can’t wait to see where she goes in life.”

”You being a part of it? Or?” Robby wasn’t a stranger to asking Jack about you anymore. He knew his friend well enough to know that he was only hesitant of where things would go, in fear that things would end badly. Jack didn’t want to risk losing you to any extent.

“If she wants me to be, I will be there.”

”If who wants you there, you’ll what?” he turned at the sound of your voice. His jaw dropped at how gorgeous you looked. Dana stepped into the circle after she finished talking to one of the donors.

“She looks nice, don’t you think, Jack?” Dana asked, but she could clearly see that you had, in fact, left him speechless.

“Yeah,” he paused to gather his thoughts, “you look gorgeous, y/n.”

”Thank you, Jack. You don’t look too bad yourself,” you said, as if you weren’t absolutely losing it over the way he looked in a tux. “I really feel out of place here, I think I only talked to one other resident so far - and that was out of the five people we had to talk to to get over here.”

”You deserve to be here, sweetheart. Don’t worry,” he left it at that, watching as Dana and Robby left to go check in with Gloria. He came closer to you, unsure of what to do. He considered reaching for your hand, but as he go closer and the smell of your perfume hit him, all he could do was ball his fist before flexing his hand. ”I can’t even think straight around you during a work day, you have no idea how hard it is for me to keep my thoughts together right now.”

A smile grew on your face that he had seen countless times before, but this time was different. You weren’t any different, but the smile on your face meant something different.

Before he could say anything else, he was interrupted by Gloria swooping in, “Dr. Abbot, Dr. y/l/n, I’d like to introduce you to Mr. Palmer. He was the one that saw some of your records and made sure that you were invited today,” she said, leaving the three of you alone.

“Dr. y/l/n, I was extremely impressed when I saw and heard certain things about you. Patients love you, other doctors are incredibly impressed by you, you have a lot of potential,” he said, a cocky grin on his face that screamed ‘I have money and I hope that it shows’.

”Thank you Mr. Palmer, that means a lot,” you could feel Jack’s eyes on you.

“Yeah, of course. You look stunning tonight, I would never miss the opportunity to ask someone so beautiful to dance,” he said, moving his hand for you to take. “Can I have this dance?”

You paused, not missing the glare that was sent in Mr. Palmer’s direction. You wanted so badly to object, but you knew this wasn’t the place that you could. “You may.”

Jack was heated. No. Correction, Jack was fuming. He could tell based off the way that he was looking at you, he wasn’t actually impressed, it was a base level statement. Unfortunately given context of time and place, he couldn’t do anything but watch from a distance.

Robby and Dana had watched the whole interaction, moving closer to talk to Jack, but not before placing bets on how long he would last before cutting in. “You okay?” Dana asked, softly.

“Just peachy,” his eyes didn’t leave you. He watched as the two of you started dancing, keeping watch of where he decided to set his hands - moreso how badly he wanted to be murdered.

“You know, I told her whenever she bought the dress that it would catch your attention. Goals were achieved tonight,” Dana joked, hoping to add light to the situation, but he was still laser focused on you.

“Yeah, it definitely caught my attention.”

You smiled to keep face, but truth was Mr. Palmer, who ironically was in fact named Chadwick, was a cocky son of a bitch that did not seem to have respect for you or any doctor for that matter. Conversing with him was nauseating, to say the least, but you knew that you had to keep up appearances - especially being a specially invited person.

You were letting him go on and on about his recent golf experiences, when he suddenly changed the subject to you and how you looked in the dress - you knew immediately where he was going to go with this. You knew you were right when he talked about wanting to get out of here eventually and he tried to move his hand lower on your waist.

“No, sir. I don’t think so,” you said, attempting to pull away, but he pulled you tighter. “You’re not getting what you want, even if you try pulling me tighter.”

”Oh, I would hate for something big to mess up that star reputation of yours, wouldn’t you?” he spoke, you had seen this move too many times. A very unfortunate abuse of powers, you were stuck.

“I know how good my reputation is, you can’t tarnish that, you prick.”

”Oh, but one word to Gloria and I can easily get you taken out of a program. I’d be cautious.”

“Yeah,” a familiar voice spoke from behind you, “I would be cautious, too. Get your hands off of her.”

You didn’t know, but Robby and Dana had also moved in closer. You felt yourself let out a breath of relief. You stepped back and were on your way back to the bar when he had the audacity to say something else, “damn, I didn’t realize you got this far by fucking your ‘mentor’.”

The wire snapped. Anything that was holding Jack Abbot back from letting the man in front of him have it disappeared and before he knew it, the man was on the ground from a mean right hook. “Watch your fucking mouth.”

You stood there in awe. So much had happened in a short timespan, you didn’t even have the chance to recollect your thoughts. Robby had simply pulled Jack back just enough for him to process what was happening, “Jack, not here.”

Jack simply looked back and grabbed you, both of you immediately leaving. ack didn’t know what to say, the only thing keeping him in line right now was the click of your heels behind him.

“Jack, wait up.” It wasn’t until you two had stepped outside that you had said it, but the only thing that let him know that was the cooler air hitting his face.

“I’m not apologizing for defending you, sweetheart. I don’t care, he had no right to say what he did to you. I should have done way worse,” he kept going. Ranting on and on about the man that had disrespected you.

”Jack.”

“And him using, well attempting to, use the money thing against you made it even more of a dick move.” He kept ranting.

“Jack, look at me,” you said, stepping closer to him.

“What is it, sweetheart?” and before he knew it, your lips were on his.

☆

Robby was going to hurt Jack. Not that he did anything specific, but after the events at the gala, he went MIA. He didn’t completely disappear, but he made an adamant point to avoid you and anyone he could at work. He was simply in a clock in, clock out mode.

You tried your best not to care, you really did - it just took a lot to go from bits of nothing to the events of the gala back to square one. You missed seeing his black thermal next to your pink one or his little notes. Or him, for that matter.

It was a total switch up from the emotional roller coaster that you had been on for the past eight months. How could he just go from this to normal? How could he just go from this to nothing with you?

It seemed too easy for him. Maybe it had been.

Dana had made the suggestion that maybe you switch to days for a little bit, that way you weren’t constantly pressed on the issue that was Jack Abbot. She was also on the verge of attacking the man verbally - maybe physically - for what he was doing to you.

Robby knew. Robby knew exactly what had happened, but he also knew his closest friend well enough that he couldn’t press on the issue in fear of making it worse. Jack was scared. You had eased him out from behind certain walls, but the certainty of a kiss made him want to build them back up.

Jack knew, too. He knew that he was hurting you, but he couldn’t stop himself. He had his walls built up for a reason: to protect himself and you - but unfortunately, he was just harming you in the process. You switching from night shift for a few days per week is what made him immediately regret the decisions he had made after the gala.

He showed up an extra 40 minutes early when you worked the day shift, just so that he could see you for longer than what he had been. He found peace in the night and darkness, but you were the one that was bringing him light for the time being.

“I expected to find you up here,” he heard Robby say, eventually sensing him right behind him.

“I know. I knew someone would know I was up here.”

”She knows too, she’s who sent me up here to make sure you didn’t jump,” Robby said, making Jack turn to face him. “You should talk to her. She’s holding it together, but she’s not doing good, man. I’m not going to say it’s your fault-“

”But you want to though.”

”Yeah. You might be her mentor, but at least she didn’t pick up on your small lack of emotional intelligence.”

“I fear it’s too late for her to forgive me. I don’t want it to be, I-“

”You love her?”

”Yeah, I do.”

”So, you have to fix this, Jack,” and before he could respond, Robby left him on his own.

☆

It started off gradually. You went back to working just night shifts, tired of letting him get to you. You were cordial, you did your job, and at the end of the day you immediately went home.

The way that you and Jack worked together didn’t change, he still rightfully encouraged you to be the best doctor that you could be - he would blame himself if this directly hindered your career.

“Sweet cheeks, why so glum?” you heard Myrna’s voice ring out from behind you.

“I’m okay, Myrna. Also, sweet cheeks?” you questioned, sending a confused look her way.

“You’re sweet and-“

”You know, I’m okay without you elaborating.”

”Suit yourself. You seem upset, who hurt ya? I can hurt them like I hurt my husband,” she said, making you glad she was still in cuffs.

You smiled at the older woman, “I appreciate you, Myrna, but I promise I’m okay.” You removed yourself as far from her as you could, but when you heard the doors open, you made direct eye contact with him. You didn’t miss the two thermal cups in his hand.

It was a silent exchange, he didn’t say anything else; opting to simply set down the mug and send a nod your way before he went to talk to Robby for handoffs.

“Have you two talked any since the gala?” Dana asked, pulling you away from your thoughts. Simply shaking your head, she let out a sigh. “I don’t like to see either of you hurting like this, especially you. He’s just too stubborn for his own good.”

“I know,” you said, sadly. “I just don’t feel like it’s my place to try and fix things as he’s the one that MIA, I just miss us - not that it was anything for sure, but it still felt like enough.”

“He’ll get it eventually,” Dana said, putting her jacked on and grabbing her bag, “I just hope sooner than later. Alright, hun, I’m heading out. Holler if you need anything.”

With that, it was you and the rest of night shift - and Robby, who couldn’t leave on time to save his own life. You fell into rhythm with Chen and Ellis as they walked during handoffs.

”Haven’t seen you with your bodyguard recently,” Chen said, his tone even.

“My bodyguard?”

Ellis made a face and Chen could only laugh at you, “Abbot.”

“He’s not my bodyguard,” you grumbled, choosing to ignore the two of them.

“That’s not what I heard, especially with him punching some guy out for you at that gala. A non-bodyguard wouldn’t do that,” Ellis said, a pointed look on her face.

“Whatever.”

☆

Dana had decided to have a small, sweet get together for her birthday; she was able to leave her daughters with a babysitter and just wanted to spend some time with the people she cared about most. This led to you being sat near Heather, Robby, Frank, Cassie, Samira, and Jack, at a table in one of Dana’s favorite bars.

You elected to ignore the ongoing sense of Jack’s eyes on you as you talked to Samira and Cassie. Cassie was ranting about her ex making a stop in the hospital for something as stupid as the skateboarding accident, but her voice kept fading into the background as you looked to see Jack’s eyes already on you.

“Can you guys just make up already? The tension is actually insane,” Samira whisper-shouted to you.

“Please, we’re begging,” Cassie added, “it even makes my heart beat witnessing all of this. It’s tiring. Just kiss, make up, maybe do more, we sure as hell won’t stop you.”

You laughed, “don’t you guys have jobs? My life and relationships should not be the primary focus of your day. Now, I don’t know about you guys, but I need a drink - will one of you guys come with?”

Samira was already getting up when Cassie spoke up, “I’ll come with you, but I won’t get anything.” She told the table where you guys were going before she caught up to you. “Wait, y/n/n, isn’t that, uh, what was his name? That fling you had last summer?”

”Who? Lucas?” you asked, looking up to see him on the other side of the bar, you sent a small smile his way that he immediately reciprocated. He moved away from some of the friends that you recognized and headed your way. ”Hey, Lucas. How are you?”

”I’m good,” he nodded towards the two other girls around you as you introduced them. “You ladies getting anything to drink? They can be on me. y/n, you want your usual? Or are you drinking drinking tonight?”

You didn’t miss the smirk that was on his face, “I’ll have my usual, but I wouldn’t be opposed to a round of shots for us, too. Don’t think you’re going to get lucky though just for buying us drinks, Lucas.”

”Can I not just buy a pretty girl drinks without any ulterior motives?” he spoke, smoothly before turning to the bartender. “Four shots, a strawberry mojito, and - would you ladies want anything else?”

”I’ll have a tequila sunrise,” Samira mentioned.

“I’m not drinking, but thank you,” Cassie added. Lucas nodded before getting the order finished.

“I’m going to go back to the table, are you cool here with Samira?” Cassie asked, looking to you for a response.

“I’m good, thank you though. You think I should drink the extra shot?”

”As long as you can handle it, y/n/n,” she said with a laugh. Turning back to the table, she let out a cackle at the sight in front of her: Dana and Robby watching Abbot, trying to hide the smiles on their faces as Jack looked like he was about to lose his shit - if he hadn’t already lost it.

Once Samira got her drink and took the shot with you guys, she turned back to the table to already see most eyes on you and Lucas. “Oh, I’m not saying I can see steam rising from Jack’s head, but the man could very easily have steam coming from his ears.”

”He can’t get mad if he’s not going to say anything about how he feels,” you spoke honestly. Lucas turned and immediately recognized the doctor that had been looming the last time he had to go to the ER.

“I don’t think I’ve ever gotten a look like that from a man that wasn’t in love,” Lucas said, taking a sip of his beer.

“What?”

He shrugged, “He wouldn’t look at me like he wants to kill me, if he wasn’t in love with you.”

“Random man does make a fair point,” Samira said, “can I please have your permission to stir the pot some? Just to see what the old man does?”

Lucas laughed at that, “just don’t get me murdered if you do, I have a lot to live for.”

”I don’t know what you have planned, but do what you have to do at this point,” you said, mentally preparing for what could happen.

When Samira sat down, she immediately turned and told Cassie what was going on - she didn’t exactly have a master plan, but she did know it wouldn’t be difficult to get him to his breaking point.

“Why’d you leave her up there, Samira?” he said, blinking slowly before taking a sip of his water.

“She seemed okay up there, plus I’m not one to interfere on romantic matters,” Samira said, earning a laugh from Cassie and Dana. Robby could tell based off of Samira’s face that nothing was actually going on, she was just saying stuff at this point. Jack simply rolled his eyes before going back to his y/n watching.

“I remember them being a thing,” Heather added to the mix, “they were cute, it didn’t work out just because of schedules though. Honestly, if his job changed any, I don’t think they should avoid trying again.”

Jack’s face remained still, but everyone at the table was on the same page: push his buttons just enough for him to do something. His attention was brought back to the bar at the sound of your laugh, which was usually one of his favorite sounds, but not when it was because of another man. ”He can’t be that funny.”

Everyone at the table could barely contain their laughter anymore, continuing to say things in hopes that it would finally make him get up and talk to you - but for whatever reason, nothing was working. Maybe it was just simple self control?

Jack kept his eye on the table, the noise of the bar drowning out as he waited for you to return to the table. He didn’t see you come back, but the smell of your perfume had has head snapping up, “you have fun, sweetheart?”

You smirked, the nickname usually kept between the two of you. “Yes, I did. Thank you for asking.” You continued talking to everyone at the table, but didn’t miss the feeling of eyes dancing between you and him.

“Jesus Christ,” Robby muttered, shaking his head and you thought you could see Dana’s eye twitch.

“Bitch,” Samira said, eyes wide, “I swear to god, if you do not leave tonight with him, I will hurt both of you.”

”Same,” the collective said.

More time passed, but nothing happened. Jack didn’t really say anything else to you and you assumed that he had given up on whatever there was with the two of you. Before you knew it, another hour had passed and the table that was full before was down to just you, Robby, and Jack - everyone else going home together so they made it back safely.

Robby looked at both of you before he started, “You guys need to figure your shit out. If you need me here to talk it out, cool - note, I won’t stay past anything other than conversation though.”Jack didn’t say anything. You didn’t know if that made you feel better or worse. “Okay, so this is the part where the conversation happens, if you were unaware.”

He stayed silent again, this time you weren’t having it though. “I appreciate the attempt, Robby, but I think everyone has tried hard enough.” You tried your best to keep your voice even, turning to grab your purse and move your chair, you were ready to make the walk home or get an uber home.

“y/n, wait,” Jack’s voice finally said, “I- Can I drive you home?”

You looked from Robby to Jack, “I was just going to get an uber. It’s all good though.”

”y/n. Please,” at that your eyes turned to him. He was pleading with you, saying a million things at once. A million things that he had intended to say, but you saw it - you knew him well enough to see it.

“Okay.”

“Well, kiddos, if that’s all settled, I’m headed out. Let me know when you guys make it back safe though. I’ll see you guys at shift change,” and with that it was just you and Jack.

”Are you ready to head out or?” you asked, breaking the silence that had taken a moment to settle between the two of you.

“I’m okay staying for a second,” another beat of silence, “you look beautiful tonight, by the way. I just didn’t want to add fuel to the fire that our friends were waiting on, only reason I didn’t say anything sooner.”

”Yeah, there’s a lot of things you could have said sooner.” Was the comment a bit mean? Maybe. Warranted? Yes.

He sighed, “I know. Trust me, I know.”

”Okay, so if you knew, why? Why did you drag this on, push me away, all of that? I would much rather you just said that you didn’t want something with me than drag me along.”

”Sweetheart,” he said, reaching his hand across the table to yours, “trust me, I want you. So bad that I fear it could kill me. I just- I pushed you away because I was scared and for that I’m so sorry. In no way did I want you to feel unwanted.”

”Scared? Of what?” you weren’t even mad at him anymore, you just wanted answers.

“Scared that, if I admit how I feel about you that I would lose you.”

You stayed silent a moment, tilting your head in confusion, “you thought you would lose me? So you pushed me away?”

”It sounds stupid like that, but I’ve lost so much in my life already. You mean so much to me and I didn’t want to risk losing that. I love you, y/n, and me admitting that made it real. And when it’s real, I have something to lose,” his eyes met yours again, “I can’t lose you.”

You didn’t know how to respond. He had just admitted that he was in love with you and all you could do was look at him for a moment - his hand on yours was the only thing grounding you. ”I love you, too, Jack. I just didn’t deserve you pushing me away. You mean too much to me for that.”

”I know, and I’m so sorry that I put you through that,” a small smile appeared on his face, “I’lll make it up to you, I promise. Let me get you home.”

You didn’t know if you should, but all disagreements flew out the window when you saw the way he was looking at you. “Okay.”

☆

As the sun eased into the room the day after, you felt yourself pulled back towards the body behind you. You felt at ease, at peace. A night of repeated ‘I love you’s and ‘I’m sorry’s to make up for lost time. A morning routine that the two of you developed in a few hours, him making breakfast for the two of you and you being the comforting presence he needed in that moment.

The two of you made up for lost time before you had to prepare for work. Stopping at your apartment so that you could grab your scrubs and work bag, he looked at the pictures you had around of friends, family, and the memories that you had made - his mind immediately going to the new ones the two of you could make.

Opening your cabinet to grab one of your thermal mugs, he saw the multiple pink thermals that stayed there, “I didn’t realize you had a problem.”

“I have at least one for every day of the week and then some for if I don’t feel like washing them, it’s a system that works” you said with a shrug of your shoulders. He let out a light chuckle at your ‘system’, but he couldn’t ignore the way that seeing two of his black thermal mugs in there made him happy.

“I see I’ve made guest appearances here that I didn’t even know about,” he said, placing his hands on your waist from behind. “Are we stopping for tea before work?”

”Of course, pretty boy. Your favorite resident can’t be dragging,” you said, heading out.

The two of you made your way through the cafe and into the Emergency Department, not missing the way that Dana’s face lit up at the two of you entering together.

“I see the two of you finally made up,” Dana said, a smirk on her face, “and based on the way your skin is glowing, maybe more than just a make up.”

“Thank God, you guys needed to do something,” Robby said, nearing the nurses station. “I was genuinely so close to actually losing it, you have no idea.”

------

taglist: @dayswithoutcoffee @dragonsondragons @literazine

hope you guys enjoyed!! feedback is always welcome

xoxo

ash

#jack abbot x reader #jack abbot x you #dr. jack abbot x reader #jack abbot imagine #dr abbot x reader #dr abbot #the pitt x reader #the pitt hbo

1K notes · View notes

iwaasfairy · 1 year ago

Text

┌─ “ ! „ FEARLESS, STUPID

tw. a/b/o, military au, dystopian au, noncon, threesome, heat, dumbification, double penetration, patronization/ degradation, praise kink, daddy kink, dom/sub themes, choking, anal play, a lot of spit and cum, size kink, tummy bulging, mentions of human captives, kinda forced prostitution wordcount. 9.8k

a/n. I had a lot of fun writing this one bc it’s just extremely fairycore and indulgent. heavily inspired by rhi and her incredible brain for writing the hand that feeds!!! I love that fic and have always wanted to write smt set in vaguely the same world. thank you to everyone who beta read as well I appreciate it soooo much ♡♡

geto suguru, kong shiu, fushiguro toji x fem!reader

The air is dry and cold, enough to hurt on the way in. It’s cold enough for your warm air to come back out and form droplets on your nose that drip into the snow.

Your head down, crouched in the smallest shape you can make yourself, is how you find yourself drifting in and out of focus. Not only are you cold and hungry, but it’s been long enough for the scent of smoke and ash and foul, sour fear to have started losing it’s smell. You can’t even expend the energy to move your head to the side and look, without getting tired. The crunching of the heavy boots in the snow is the only thing that’s pulling you back into it. That and the occasional clang of the line of cuffs shaking around someone’s wrists.

It’s gone quiet now.

You wonder if others have fallen asleep. You’re not far off yourself. When some commotion happens over by the gates, some of the uniformed figures rush to go look, feet kicking up snow as they go — It’s a blur of shouts and orders, before the loud hum of an armored vehicle stops not too far away. That’s all it takes to wake you up again, and despite yourself, your arms start shaking in their place behind your back. The cold of the metal radiates all through your bones.

You realize you’re scared. That’s the thumping between your ears.

“Lieutenant. Good evening, Sir.”

A soft, almost warm voice stands in stark contrast against the cold of the surroundings when the feet stop a few steps short of the kneeling row of people. “At ease, soldier.” He sounds older than some of the youthful faces you’ve seen here, dragging people around by their ankles to stuff them into loaded trucks. But not old. Not nearly old enough to carry the weight he does. “What’s all this?” the voice pivots, aimed now towards your group. A few of the women beside you uneasily shuffle in their places.

“Captives from a raid by the fifth division this morning. They interfered with the commission’s supply line when they tried to escape.”

You smell smoke with each breath. The man makes a soft humming noise, before he scans the row of kneeling people again. “So why are they still here? We have plenty of mouths to feed already.” You have seen what they do with prisoners here. Just this one, long day has shown you all you need to know. Your life will be short and unnoticed, and if you’re lucky, you won’t go through hell before you’re shot between your eyes. The cold air makes clouds in front of your face, as the steam rises above the snow into the black night. “Beta's?”

“Yes, Sir.”

You strain your neck to tilt your head up. You’re not sure why you do it. Maybe it’s the wrongful association of that voice, smooth and lithe and easy- with the pain you’ve witnessed. You don’t have much hope of making it out, and though you could beg, you’re not even sure if they see you as human enough to consider a plea a plea. Your eyes glide up the perfectly fitted suits, dark gray and gold until you find the face of the leader— and startle. Long, black hair is tied into a sloppy bun in his neck, and long bangs almost hide one eye from view.

But the eyes are striking and sharp and long lashes frame them against pale skin, and you can’t look away when his lips form the words. “So, kill them.” His cigarette burns bright orange when he takes another pull.

The younger of the two only lets out the briefest breath. “...Yes, Sir.”

The fear makes the pitched whimper get stuck in your throat, and more puffy clouds drift out of your lips when you start to shuffle in a panic. Not fight, you don’t ever fight. The man turns on his heel. And you’re not the only one, as soon cries and sniffles and the petrified glances only set you off more. Your eyes drop to the muddied, dirty patches of snow that the cars drove through, the people around the camp; as your stomach turns and your bottom lip starts to wobble. You knew this is how you’d turn out.

As soon as they put the cuffs on and tossed you onto the ground to wait… your own whimpering just melts into that of the others, but peaks when a hand grabs you by the hair and yanks you up, then lifts you by your arm. “No, no, stop!” The girls around you start screaming too, one grabbing at your arms to pull you back down. But the soldier doesn’t hesitate to kick her in the nose, as you cry, trembling like a kitten picked up by her neck.

Everyone’s scared for themselves, but they’re scared for you too, and you for them. “Stop, please! Please!” They cry. The blood thumping between your ears makes it hard to focus on anything but the painful grip on you, and the disgusted face of the man before you. When you don’t make any effort to fight, he drops you back down into the cold snow, and instead aims the long barrel of his gun straight at you.

You can’t even look away, as your heart rate slows. As you watch the small snowflakes come from the sky to meet you.

“Wait.” The voice returns when he stops halfway to the car, and makes your eyes shoot up to find his face, as shivers roll down your back. You know you’re stinking up the place, as the placating hands of the girls around you reach to brush fingers. It’s not much, but allows you to take a sniveling breath. “This one’s an Omega… Settle down, soldier. We’re not trying to hurt, are we?” The buzzcut’s eyes widen slightly, maybe as he takes a first good look at you and notices the smaller frame, big doe-like eyes, the softer set of your face and demeanor. Just as quickly as he gives you another up and down, he steps aside and lowers his heavy-duty gun back to the ground.

The older one takes a step back towards you. Your face must be windbitten, lips cracked and cold and stained with tears where you sit, but the noiret doesn’t falter as he drops into a squat before you. His face breaks out into a soft smile, and his hand rises to brush along your cheek, avoiding the black eye as he goes. “You’re a rare find. You on blockers?” Not enough recent ones to keep out all of the scent, clearly.

It’s not a question that needs answering, but as his thumb brushes over your lip, you find yourself giving the smallest nod. Gently, careful not to make any harsh movements. He does the same when he helps you right yourself back onto your knees, and then gives you a slow, calculated trace with his ocean-dark, silvery eyes. “Smart. We almost missed out on you with all the Beta stench.” A small furrow worms between his brows. “Are there others?” He asks, and then gives a swift continuation. “Don’t lie. If you lie I’ll know.”

Your voice cracks when you start. “I- If I tell you- what will happen to them?”

With only the slightest bit of hesitation, he seems to mull it over. Sharp, angular features soften just a bit as he draws his hand back from your face to run it under his nose instead. And whatever he smells must soothe the urge to get angry at being questioned, because his cheeks push up genially until his eyes are practically just moons. “How’s this? I’ll be fair, after hearing whatever information you have.” The anxiety ebbs and flows as you look to the faces at your side, then swallow.

Your heart hammers wildly in your chest. You have no reason to lie. There’s no one left that didn’t get shot as they ran… You clear your strained voice with a tight cough. “I- this is all that’s left. There’s no one else. We had people who escaped before you even closed in. B-but there weren’t any Omega’s left, the last raid already took them all. That’s all I know.” You try to keep your bottom lip from wobbling as you talk, ignoring the cold of the tears that are now freezing on your lashes.

Those dark, unrelenting eyes don’t waver as you speak, and you can’t help but wonder what it is he sees. Surely he knows, you wouldn’t need to lie. Just as you start getting anxious at the silence, he gets up from the floor, before dusting impatient hands over his pristine jacket— and a saccharine smile slips back onto his lips as he waves a hand. “Bring the Omega.” You jump when the soldier from earlier immediately starts yanking at your chains, but that’s it. It’s not in your nature to fight back. Then the Lieutenant walks back to the car as another opens it for him, and casts a final glance your way.

The smile doesn’t fall when he shifts that gaze to the side, and sucks his teeth. “Kill the monkeys.”

There’s nothing more embarrassing than having to fight your nature at every turn. You’re confronted with it more than you’ve ever been before, when they drag you across the cold tiles with your legs kicking, tears rolling in thick beads down your face and neck. You’re not a fighter. You’re not made for it. At every chance, your body chooses the easiest way out, oblige now, suffer later. Even when your mind screams at you to run, bite and kick and escape — you stay down. Cold metal slices into the tender and sore skin of your wrists when they yank you up another few feet, before dropping you onto the floor next to the makeshift desk.

You’re sniveling like a child. The man behind the desk looks at the several soldiers who stay put, before lifting an eyebrow.

“Lieutenant Geto says you’re to clean her up for processing.” One of the men sighs, before glaring down at you with a tight-lipped frown. It sets the hairs on your neck on end to feel such blatant displeasure from an Alpha.

The lighter haired young man stands from the chair at that, and gives you a quick once over. “For the barracks or to be sent to the commission?” He smiles when you look up at him, gentler, then places a warm hand on the top of your head to start soothing you. It’s enough to make your lip wobbly. The little bit of warmth isn’t enough… but it feels so nice. So good, to have a caring touch.

One of the other soldiers takes the heavy strap off his shoulder to put the gun down, and grunts. “Neither.” His top lip lifts into a scowl as he glares at the corner of the room, before turning to look down at you too. “Personal pick, I heard.”

The other soldier remains at the door, but clicks his tongue. “And we’re supposed to keep our mouths shut about it.”

“You ever had an Omega?” The one asks the other, nervously grinding his gun in circles. “I haven’t. Yet we’re going to war for ‘em… Only for pompous pricks to get first pick of the litter because they’re bold enough not to report to the commission.” The soldier grins without any amusement from across you, and you can’t help but hide more into the leg of the man who’s still touching you kindly. “Goin’ to war for pussies like yours… must make you something real special, right? But you’re unreported. What’s keeping me from just… taking you for myself?” Then he looks between the two other men. “I’m even willing to share between the three of us if you’d help out. Keep some things quiet.”

“You said the Lieutenant picked her out because he liked her, right?” The lighter haired man runs his free hand through his undercut, then leans down to lift you under your arms and get you onto tired legs against him. “Means you got something in return for keeping a secret already.” He’s all wired muscle under the uniform he wears, and wraps his arm around the small of your back before picking you up entirely. “Don’t do something stupid. There’s no place to keep her where some officer wouldn’t smell her anyway. Can’t keep her under your mattress like a pack of cards, can you?” He starts walking you towards the doors of a presumed bathroom without complaining, even though the other guy clicks his tongue.

“Itadori. You think you’re helping out just being another dog for the commission?”

“Instead of a thief?” He pushes the door open with one hand, already walking through. “Go get your free drinks or cigarettes or whatever he promised you, and do your job. I’m doing mine.”

The door falls shut with a loud noise behind you both, and you suck your bottom lip into your mouth. Your arms wrap a little tighter around his neck. “T-Thank you.”

His grey eyes find yours, before he smiles again. Softer. He’s an Alpha too, but must come into contact with your kind more frequently. He feels gentler to the touch when he speaks. “Don’t thank me yet.” Then he deposits you in a stained, old bathtub, and sighs before grabbing the showerhead. “Let’s get you cleaned up first. Ranking officers like their girls extra clean.” When you don’t move, he goes to take off your dirty shirt, and you only shiver in place as it happens.

After a few seconds of silence where he brushes fingers over the unmarked stretch of your neck, you swallow tightly. “You can’t let me go, can you?”

Itadori turns up the water until it’s warm, and his brows flatten. “…No. I’m here to do a job. I’m sorry.” You believe him. Doesn’t make you feel any better, though.

The cot is barely big enough for you, and the cold from the floor radiates up through the ratty, old mattress into you. But it’s still better than sleeping in the bed where Geto sleeps, where he can get his hands all over you, hold you, cling to you. You’re glad that the Lieutenant doesn’t particularly care whether or not you shy back away from him for the night, as long as you don’t act up when he wants you close. It’s an unwritten contract he likes to pretend you have. As if you weren’t forced into it. As if you had any choice.

The starchy sheets are cold too, they leave you shivering more than sleeping. When you walk through the halls you’re cold and barefoot and uncomfortable, but when you’re here you’re colder, naked and more uncomfortable.

You don’t know that much about the army. You don’t know that much about other things either, but you know that Omega’s are few and far in between. You know they go for lots of money, money that even Geto doesn’t have. You know that he’s using you to your full potential before his higher-ups find out, and that too much commotion would draw attention of the commission. Attention you don’t want. When your teeth start chattering, the man in the large bed, with the soft pillows and body heat calls.

Says your name like he means it. Like he likes to whisper to get under your skin- holding your life between slim fingers. He sighs. “Come. Get into bed. I can’t sleep when you’re not sleeping. And you’re not going to sleep when you’re shivering to death.”

“I’ll sleep,” you softly assure, pull your thin blanket closer. Your feet are cold and the room isn’t dark enough for it to actually happen. But you can pretend.

“I’m not asking.” You know he’s not. Maybe it’s because the alarm clock is showing an ungodly hour— and he’s tired. It wouldn’t be the first time his boot meets your cheek when you whine too much, displease him in ways Geto doesn’t like. “Come.”

He yawns when opening the blankets, waves you closer. An Alpha demands, and your lungs ache to follow the order. It physically hurts to resist. Your thin layer of tears sit on your waterline for a while before you shift. Slip across the room naked, and crawl into the bed under his arm. “That’s a good pet…” The panes of his chest are warm enough to have you melting like ice into his shape and mold yourself to him. It’s in the weight of his arm over your waist as he pulls you in close. Tethers you. You want to be and stay mad. Frightened.

It’s just… Geto’s scent’s become one you can bury yourself into. Your hands ball against his chest, and the fingers he presses into your hips stray down.

Your breathing hitches at the touch, and your stomach seems to want to crawl up into your mouth when he spreads your legs apart. “I’m hardly the worst one here. Get used to it already. People here are frustrated. Many of them haven’t had an Omega in years.” His rough fingertips slide between your legs and trace over the raw, achy mess he made of you not hours before. It’s sticky and uncomfortable, and you jerk when he rather impatiently starts thumbing your clit. It hurts- enough to make your face scrunch as you hide it into his pecks. “You don’t even know how lucky you are that I’ve kept you to myself.”

You do know that, though. You’ve passed by some of the barracks further away from the officer buildings. You’ve smelled the Omega fear, the blood and sweat and ruts; or what it’s like for a person to beg for a moment of reprieve. You have not a scratch on you, and you should be more grateful than you are. That you’re not taking a whole division’s sexual frustration to keep them from killing each other. When his fingers slide the wetness, remnants of slick and cum back into you and force your pussy to stretch again- you start sniffling against him. “I know I am,” you whimper, biting your lip. It’s not enough to just be this. You can’t just lay and wish for it all to go away. You have to be a participant, or Geto might switch you out.

As you whimper, swallowing back the tears- he presses his lips against your forehead. “Can’t help but cry? Poor baby.” He grinds the fleshy part of his palm against your pussy, breathing against you. “Tell me what it feels like.”

“I- Feels- b-big,” you choke out, twitching when his fingers curl into you and fuck deeper until they stroke much deeper than your own. The coldness fades a little when he rolls you over onto your back and gets on top, pinning you with his thigh. “Geto-sama- Please stop, I’m still- sore. It- it hurts really bad.”

With a slight frown, he pulls his fingers out of you and wipes them on your thigh, before sighing. Your eyes crack open at the lack of touch. His long black hair falls down over his shoulders, as he holds himself above you— and stares at you for a moment too long. One where he seems to consider your feelings at least a little, for once, brushing his clean thumb along your neck and shoulder. “I’m going back to the front soon. Do you know what that means?”

You’re not sure if it’s meant to be patronizing… but you don’t know. The wet, cold numbness that returns to your cunt is an unexpected unease. You wanted to stop. You did. But when he sits back on his heels and looks at you for a few seconds in abject silence, the distance feels too far. Geto comes back to you with a furrowed brow, before a line of kisses is pressed along your jaw and neck, where he takes a deep breath and makes your entire body purr. “Means you’ll be passed on to some other scum.” He almost growls when he says it, urges your one leg over his thigh to make room.

“I put in a good word that if I come back you’ll come back to me- but…” His sharp eyes find yours blown out and dark, as he pulls you closer to his hips and rolls himself against you. His hard cock- he’s always hard when you’re in his bed, bops as he grabs himself and pumps a few achingly slow strokes. A translucent drop of precum drops to your pussy, and he spits on his hand and your pussy for good measure. “I’ll be two months without this soft Omega cunt squeezing me to sleep.” As he groans and slides the flushed head of his cock against you, he presses his weight into you again. “Let me use you. Or see what fucking happens.”

The hearth burns at the far end of the pristine, wooden room. Enough to make your hands clammy, shifting yourself back and forth between both legs- before glancing up to Geto once more. He looks more pampered today. Standing straight with only his fingers looped loosely around your arm. For a split second you wonder if you’d be able to make it down the marble set of stairs and across the courtyard into the shallow bushes— but it’s only a moment. Not more than a brief hope that instantly gets snuffed out when the heavy doors slide open, and a deep grunt passes by you both.

Geto salutes, the man does not. He only clears his voice with a mix of impatience and -tobacco, probably, before motioning his head towards the desk. “Lieutenant, what can I do for you?” His voice is frighteningly low, more rumble and bass than anything else, and sets the hairs on your arms on end.

His half-lidded eyes flick from the man beside you, ever so swiftly to you, then back. Face blank, uncaring. You stumble when Geto takes a few steps forward, basically dragging you behind him towards the chairs. When he lets you go, he gives you a look, and so you sit. Hands folding in your lap to keep them from picking at the edges of your clothing.

Or lack thereof. There’s a clean gold plate with the name Shiu Kong engraved at the very front of the desk, staring back at you. Your Alpha doesn’t hesitate to sit down too. “Major General Kong, Sir. A pleasure as always. You’ve lost some weight?”

“Hardly,” the man shoots right back, unfazed. “You can lay off the flattering.”

Geto and the stranger seem to converse with their eyes for a moment, before your owner gets comfortable in the velvet chair beside you, and hangs his arms over the back with a slight smile. The other man doesn’t bother to sit in his own chair across from you, instead just bending to get out one of the no-doubt expensive cigarettes, and lighting it. The smoke travels in slow, winding circles up to the ceiling as he hums. “So, the Omega. Y’ want to buy her?”

“I’d like her returned to my possession with the least amount of scratches when I get back, Sir.”

“We’re in a war, Suguru.” The man takes a short puff of his cigarette again, before putting his foot onto the chair and leaning in just barely. Dark, grayish eyes narrow. “You can’t pick out playthings at your whim. We have rules about these sorts of things.” The ash goes into the overfull ashtray, before those irises find you where you’re still slumped in the too-big chair. Almost amused, he lets out a bit of air through his nose, before punctuating his words with another drag. “Higher ranks get first picks, but if you’re gone, you’ll have to share. She looks healthy, young. Girls like that go for a lot of money these days.”

“I understand, Sir.” Geto’s smile doesn’t slip though, not even when he takes one of your hands and pulls until you get up. With his prompting, you instead sit back down on his lap instead, and the noiret hooks his chin over your shoulder when he strokes your thigh. You duck your head in shame. “It’s just that- she’s more of an indoor pet. I’d like to keep it that way, if possible.” His other hand winds under your chin to nudge it back up into view, as you shiver. Watch the attention of the superior officer linger just a second on the way your shirt falls around your hips.

Geto’s. “You have a mansion not too far from the front, as I understand it? And due to surely unfortunate consequences, your last Omega… broke.” His voice gleams as he says the words, and they seem to wind like a coiled spring around your neck. “I’m more than willing to part with mine for a while, if I could have a guarantee she’d be close by. Used sparingly.” You don’t know enough about the army to know if Shiu Kong has the kind of strings that Geto’s presuming he has— but you don’t really dare complain. The silence drags; before it crumbles into pieces when a slight relaxation pulls at the older man’s lips, cocking his head.

“Have her stand.”

You do, spurred on by the quick pat to your thigh and a winning smile, eyes fluttering as you trace the patterns on the floor. As the presence of the older Alpha fills your senses and he circles around you too close, he smells of smoke and a deep, woody musk that could bring you to your knees if you weren’t so used to it by now. After a round where his finger patiently brushes past your most valued features, he takes your face into his palm and forces your eyes up. Until you can no longer ignore the handsome face ducking down to meet your gaze.

You whimper. Let your face get turned here and there before he takes the end of the cig from between his lips, and addresses you directly. “You got a name?”

“Y-yes.” You stumble out, basically whispering it when he stares like that. He doesn’t have a kind face like Geto does, you notice, more angular, stubbled, at least a decade older too. You find yourself reaching for Geto’s hand despite knowing better, if only to have something to cling to as you blink away nervous jitters, and excess tears that are always ready to spill. Your bare feet shuffle against the carpet below.

Whatever he sees staring back at him is enough for his fingers to drop to your collar, dragging it either side with a grunt. “It’s some skill to find an unmated, pretty, little Omega hidden from the commission, Lieutenant… One would almost call it suspicious.” There’s a hint of amusement, one he pushes out alongside the butt of the cig. As if he knows he’s in, Suguru stands from the chair to put a comforting hand on your back and rubs circles through the flimsy fabric of his oversized shirt, tucking his thumb into the loose boxers you’re wearing below.

“I just get lucky, Sir. Omega’s delivered to the commission lose their charm too quickly, s’all.”

Shiu’s eyes give you another slow up and down, then he clicks his tongue. “So, what do you want in return for this present?”

“Nothing at all, really.” The hand pulls you into his side to nuzzle along your neck for some extra show, where he nibbles at the sensitive spot— makes you whimper like a bitch in heat. It’s loud enough for the other man to eat you up whole with his eyes, puffing out his chest a little to push off the desk. The swift hand wrapped around you gives you an adoring squeeze, before Suguru pouts into your temple like he’s parting with a prized possession. “Just that I get her back once I’m done with my service at the front in a few months.”

“Done.” Shiu busies himself with the bottle of expensive looking liquor, before casting you another glance. “Dress her in some actual clothes though, will ya? She already attracts enough attention as is.”

You stare at the fogged-up window with your duvet tucked to your chest, and breathe a few shallow breaths. There’s soldiers running up and down the camp, tucking their caps low against the biting wind. You only bother to follow one of them with your eyes, light hair peeking out from under the hat as he runs his laps. Instead of lingering on the thought, you shiver when a heavy, muscular arm pulls you around your waist and down into the bed. Shiu’s quick to let out a grunt, before opening his eyes and hooking his chin over your shoulder to nose at your neck. “You’re goin’ into heat soon?”

You barely dare shift when his stubble tickles your throat, and a few rough kisses get placed right over your pulse. “Probably. I-I’ll- ah-” His hand wraps around the base of your neck as he starts sucking on the sore skin, where bruises still sit from yesterday. You’re not sure if it’s his hands wrapped around your neck that caused it, or the way he bullied his cock way too deep into your throat— but you’re so sore. “I’ll need heat blockers for a while.”

“Mh,” he smells like tobacco. And a heavy, manly musk that’s so overwhelmingly Alpha. It’s distracting. It melts your tongue to the bottom of your teeth. “No need. We’re far enough away here that they won’t smell you. Or if they do, they can’t do anything about it anyway.” You blank, only to mewl and curl away when his lips and tongue rakes over a particularly sore spot, making your toes curl.

“But- b-but I,” you stutter, and one hand comes up to protect your scent gland from him as he gets up onto one arm to get on top of you. You haven’t gone through a proper heat in forever. It wasn’t ever safe even with just Beta’s around— you barely even remember what it feels like. Only that it hurts so bad it could make you sick. “But I don’t want to go into heat. It hurts.”

Shiu stops his barrage on your neck to frown at you, as he nudges your legs aside for his own thick thighs. One eyebrow raises at you like you’re dumb. “It doesn’t hurt when I’m here to breed you full, little girl.” He scans your face as he keeps pushing your one knee to your chest, before his mouth flattens out. “You don’t know that? You’ve never had an Alpha cock in here during heat?” It’s embarrassing. It’s so embarrassing— the way he eyes you like you’re some sort of idiot. It’s not like you had the privilege of trying it out before all this, hiding like a mouse. “Aw, baby girl. You’re so sweet.”

It doesn’t sound like a compliment.

“Daddy’ll have to teach you.” His large hand forces it’s way between your legs to squeeze your cunt and make you squirm under him, before he finally sits back and pushes the covers off, revealing the battle-worn body. “But not right now. Get up and go wash. We’re having company over.”

Your mouth’s dry, so you swallow tightly. “Who?” Your legs still tingle even when he gets out of bed, a little numb, a little achy.

“A… friend, I guess.” He picks out one of the cigarettes on the side table after putting on a shirt, and plops it between his lips. “You won’t like him.”

With sweat rolling down your neck, you stumble across the steam-coated tiles and grab onto the sink. Shaking like you’re ill. You definitely feel that way. It makes your entire skin feel statically charged, and sore, and so painfully needy. As soon as you take another step, you almost immediately topple over, legs trembling despite yourself. There’s no better sign than the dry feeling in your throat, and the way a whimper threatens to escape you with every move.

So you do all you can, and start tearing up as you wrap a towel around yourself. Even your own innocent touch feels too much, and you hurry through the process to barely manage pulling on a top and some panties, before your body refuses to oblige. You want to cry. Why did this have to happen now? Why here? Shiu hasn’t been bad to you, but he also isn’t particularly gentle. You didn’t want to go through heat at all. “Mh-mn, need- agh.” You whine thoughtlessly, as you wobble to the door.

There’s a swell of voices from down the hall— talking that doesn’t last long before falling quiet as you make your way to the bed. You’re so hot that it’s hard to keep your eyes open, your thighs rubbing uncomfortably as you walk. Thick, almost sticky tears wobble on your waterline, and the heat in your stomach sinks right into your center the more of the room you take in. It’s not your fault - everywhere you look it stinks of Alpha musk. Thick and overpowering to your flighty brain, it makes you want to keel over onto fours. You really are just a bitch in heat, and that is embarrassing too.

Makes you want to curl up onto a solid chest and let yourself get bounced onto his cock like a ragdoll.

It takes so much of your effort to drag yourself to the pillowed surface that you fail to hear the steps coming closer, let alone control that you’re scenting up the entire top floor when you crawl in and your pussy starts clenching around nothing. You’re mewling faint nothings as you stuff your face into the blankets— and smell only him. Heavy on your wet tongue.

“Agh, I- Al-pha, I need- it hurts. It hurts, I want you~” With your chest to the bed and your legs raised up, you just feel like you need to— to get filled up to the brim to make this aching stop. “Mhmm-ugh, please, pleas- need you, Shiu~” Slick’s already coating your pussy enough to slip right in, wet like the spit in your mouth that gathers under your tongue. Your head’s so light. It’s spinning.

Then, a heavy palm strokes over your crown, and your noises explode.

“Ah, ah, agh, daddy, daddy.” The weight of the touch travels down your neck to grip you, and your body curls to raise your ass even further up in need of friction. “Daddy, please. I don’t want to~ T-told you I- need-ed blockers. Ah, ahh.” The low chuckle you get isn’t the one you expect, but you can’t open your eyes enough to see what’s going on.

“Bit friendly for a hello, isn’t it?” There’s a huge body that surrounds you when leaning over you, as lips travel down behind your ear. “S’cute though. That’s a pretty girl. Daddy’s here.” Rough hands push your hips down with one swift move, slipping two fingers under your panties to pull the fabric taut. The slick grinds the fabric uncomfortably to your cunt, but you can’t be still. “Already drenched through your clothes, pet.” You don’t mean to. You don’t, you’re so sorry. “Whining like a little baby, need to get filled up?”

“Only thinking with this pussy, right? This is why Omega’s don’t run anything…” The lips ghost over your scent glands, making you squirm with dripping anticipation, when he lets his tongue run over his teeth and then along your throat. The juncture where your neck meets your shoulder, untouched and open and soft. He groans. “Ugh, fuckin’ hell, you’re so sweet. Your scent is almost making me sick.” One hand digs sharp nails into the meat of your ass, as the other reaches around to start pulling your camisole down over your sensitive tits. “Want some love from daddy, baby?”

A slightly raspier voice comes from somewhere behind you and drowns out your own whining and mewling. “I thought I told you to wait, Fushiguro.”

“Your pet was crying, Kong.” He rakes his teeth over that one spot again until you can’t stand it anymore, and your tears start dripping into the blankets. You push your chest out until his warm palm reaches around and squeezes, rubbing a thumb over your nipples. “Plus, just smell her. She’s scenting up the whole house. I wanted to come help.” After a long pause where you’re fighting the need to rub yourself on anything cock shaped like an animal— you’re turned over by a sturdy yank on your shoulder, and long fingers slide into your messy, drool filled mouth to press on your tongue.

Its Shiu, whose normally stern brow now is arched in amusement. The man on the bed with you moves away just enough to let you take a look, and take in the messy dark hair and almost metallic blue eyes, scarred face and dog tags hanging from his neck as he rolls onto his side. Shiu pinches your tongue to make you squeak, then leans in. “See you’ve already made introductions.” You mumble a pathetic ‘daddy’ under his sharp gaze, before he takes a deep breath.

“Poor girl, already going into heat? You didn’t last long. Needy, little pussy’s throbbing, isn’t it?” He pulls the top fully down until it’s hooked under your tits, then hums. “Look so cute when you’re begging to get fucked.”

“Gonna let me have a turn too?” Fushiguro rights himself onto one forearm, then pushes a finger down on your forehead until it's tilted all the way back and you’re looking up at him again. He’s got a mean sort of look in his eyes, right before his lips twitch when you groan softly at the touch. You literally can’t help yourself. It hurts so good— good enough to make you want to wrap your legs around either of their hips and stay there. Aches.

Shiu’s voice resonates through your body when he moves to kneel down to your body and starts kissing from your belly up, making you twitch. His gravelly hum reverberates in your clit, as your legs get spread over each shoulder when he comes up. “She’s not mine to give away Toji, so- ugh- restrain yourself a little.” His big hands smooth over your tits instead of squeezing you like you want, until you really start worming around under their touches.

“Mh~ hurry up!”

It’s out before you know it, and the backlash rushes straight to your cheeks in heat, burning up on your face. Fushiguro groans though, long and deep- before he pushes off the bed to get onto his knees, and grabs himself through the awfully casual clothing. His hand wraps around the large, large cock pressing against the fabric— and when you open your mouth and basically salivate at the sight- he lets out a lightly pinched chuckle. “Oh, you don’t wanna be doing all that, pet. You’ve got days of heat ahead of you— and you’re getting me hard as a motherfucker.”

All it’s doing is making you so horny you can barely see straight, and each inch of your body surges with electricity. You need something inside you. Now. Now, now, now. He runs a distracted hand through his messy fringe, and rolls his hips into his hand with a groan. “What’s it gonna be, Kong? If you take her underwear off I’m not leaving. Sweet, little thing like that…” Your legs are up by his ears when the familiar giant sits up onto the bed too, and your hand reaches for his to pull him closer by his thumb. “Haven’t had a greedy, fertile little Omega pussy in a while- the Commission always bitches I have too much fun.”

A hesitant furrow worms itself between Shiu’s brows for a bit, before he sighs. “Can’t bite ‘er, she’s not mine. I’m just keeping her.” His eyes are more blown out than normal, dark ring of black taking over the longer he touches you. You’re sure you’re similarly spent when you moan his name and he groans. “Fuck, baby. Want this Alpha cock in here?” His large hand smoothed over the supple skin of your lower belly, when you wiggle yourself against him, basically grinding onto his leg. “Needy, huh.” He licks his lips. “Fine, join. Can count us even after that.”

At that the other noiret grins, and pulls his shirt over his head in one swift move of agreement. Shiu’s hands already roam back over every bit of exposed skin. “And I get first turns.” The large fingers mindlessly playing with your nipple pinches you, when grayish eyes find you beneath him. “Get up.” With just a quick motion, you force your sluggish body up and onto fours— and fight the urge to force your head down yet again. That’s what would feel right.

“That-” Shiu’s hard too, you notice quite happily, when you grind back against him to find another thick, heavy bulge in his pants that heats your cunt. “That’s it.” You mewl, have no choice to. As you look back over your shoulder, he takes a moment to study you where you’re so much smaller beneath him. Omega’s always are, but these two are big even among other Alpha’s— more slick sticks your panties to the shape of your cunny. Your body’s entirely sticky with sweat, neck and throat aching and radiating heat all over you.

Your tongue melts in your mouth, when you look back and Fushiguro’s stripped down entirely— shredded body towering over you as well. He squeezes a rough ring around the flushed, pulsing head of his cock. “Uh, ugh-ah, daddy, daddy, daddy- Please? Please.”

“Who are you calling daddy?” The general asks sternly, but there’s no malice there. He’s amused as he peels the panties over the curve of your ass and down ever so slowly, letting your wet folds drip all over his fingers as he plays around in them. The touch makes you stagger forward, arms almost giving in— and you whine something unintelligible into the covers. “Fu~ck, you smell so sweet. Little Omega bitch in heat- ugh.”

A heavy hand lands on the swell of your ass, and stings so bad. With another spank your pussy clenches around nothing, and by the third you’re basically begging and your cunny’s sucking his fingers in. “A-daddy, please. Hurts. Uh-pu-lease. Need Alpha inside. Quickly, please. I-it hurts.” Another hand pets your crown for a few seconds, before he grabs a fistful of hair and pulls your head up. Your mouth hangs open, and your tongue drops out at the sight of the hard, veiny cock before you.

It’s flushed a sweet sort of pink, nothing like you can already tell Fushiguro is— but drool still gathers in globs, looking at the precum glistening on him. “Gonna open your pretty, little mouth wide for me, pet?” As he strokes himself, the man behind you starts toying his fingers around your holes, and smears your slick all over until you’re entirely sloppy. Then chuckles, throwing his head back with a grunt.

“Fuck, forgot how hard I get- with Omega’s.” The slick sounds of your pussy, and both men's hands stroking their swollen cocks makes everything so loud. Wet and needy and animalistic— your own whining drowning out your thoughts. You just want more. More touch, please. Shiu spits onto your holes without hesitation and slaps his thick, hot cockhead against you a few times, before placing one hand on the middle of your back to force you in place. “Don’t run away from me- jus-t take it.”

“O-oh-fu-ugh.” He pushes inside with more of his weight, thick thighs pressing up against the inside of yours when you spread wider, and almost get pushed over. If not for Toji holding you up and rubbing himself along your cheek and lips too, impatiently stroking himself.

The head’s already big, stings on the way in. Enough to hurt, enough to make you tear up. He’s just so thick and glowing hot to the touch— basically pulsing inside you. You can feel his heartbeat through the skin as the head pops in with a lot of pressure. Your throat starts making noises despite you. “A-agh, ugh agh, da-I- ca— um-hnggg.”

“My turn,” Toji grunts after a bit, hooking a finger in your cheek to open your mouth more and coach your tongue out. “That’s- a good cockslut— open wide.” You do, letting spit drip as you relax your jaw and wrap your lips around him, filling up your mouth too much. You’ve never been so needy. The choking and the taste only make your eyes want to roll back in your skull, giving yourself over to them. You don’t want to do anything except give yourself over, struggling to make enough space between your legs to allow Shiu closer.

“You’re so fucking tight, baby, uhh-fuck.”

He’s still going slow, necessity, as each inch of his fat cock gets stuffed inside you, using his fingers to push more into your comparatively tiny cunt— and each bit deeper he goes, the more you feel like melting. It hurts, hurts and aches and bulges your stomach; and Fushiguro pushes deeper and bulges your throat- and it hurts- It does. But you can’t stop. You reach your arms out to wrap around the man’s glutes and pull him closer into your face, drool dripping down your chin. “Mh-mhm mhhuh.”

With his tongue trapped between his teeth, he grins. “Hah, you’re talking a lot for someone with their mouth stuffed— Does that feel good? You like choking on Alpha cock?” Your teary eyes try to focus on him, but you can’t, just cling on harder as the cock inside you kisses your cervix and he’s still not done. It aches so much, stretching you much wider than you’re meant to go. But it does, it does, it does. You don’t want to stop. “A little longer, that’s it, a little more~”

Instead you try to hollow your cheeks around him as he sits too deep in your throat, and fight the urge to squirm when your breath starts to pinch. Your body worms, you cry around them, and slick drips down your thighs like syrup. When Shiu bottoms out, it actually makes you gag, feeling so full and spent— and you squirm as Fushiguro keeps you. “Mh-hh- hck.” Your mouth aches as your lungs start to scream, and vision goes blurry.

Shiu pulls back before the other man does, groaning at the sight of sloppy, milky slick coating his cock, then slides back into your warmth just as fast, forcing your body to stretch again to make room. T-too big. “Let her- hh- up, she’s turning blue.” As you’re basically about to pass out, you get pulled off of him and gag violently, before taking sniveling, painful breaths again. You barely get the chance to breathe before your chin is lifted again, and he tilts your face left and right.

Your mouth drops open again, and tongue squirms around nothing. “More? You want more, greedy slut?” He smiles again, but more genuinely impressed this time— and hums. “Such a good, little Omega.” You can’t help it, you shiver and moan when he lets you back at his cock. And Shiu pulls back again only to fuck back into you, forcing you open as he builds a rhythm.

“She liked that one. She’s trying to clench my dick off.” He moans, and his unoccupied hand swipes some wetness dripping down your leg to circle it around your puckered hole instead. “You think she can take two?”

The cock gets stuffed back into your throat, but he pulls back faster now, instead using your head to fuck himself into you as he groans. “‘Nuh uh, she can’t. She’s too tiny— L-ook, you’re already -fuck- bulgin’ er.” He watches your lips struggle to wrap around him as he fucks your throat— only stopping for a moment to wipe some of the spit off your face. “She likes it so much though, look at that. You’re just a dumb, cocksleeve bitch, right? Want Alpha cocks to fill you?”

You can’t answer. Your brain’s all scrambled from the heat, a cloudy, pillowy feeling sitting over everything else. It feels so, so good. Being stretched to your limit, getting used. Your pussy clenches uselessly around the too-big invasion, getting bounced against Shiu’s thighs with a noisy ‘pap, pap, pap’. If you could think, you’d agree though. The pressure of his cock grinding into your sensitive insides, basically lifting you off your knees as he grabs your hips to jackhammer into you deeper, it’s all too much.

“Close?”

You’re drowning in your own arousal. After a few more seconds of getting used for all your worth, the expanding, pulsing pressure in your stomach grows too tight— and your toes curl uselessly as you cum without warning. It shatters inside you as you fail to clench around the thick length in you, instead dropping though your arms as you pull off of the cock in your throat to tremble through your orgasm. “Ah-hgh- ugh ah da-Alpha, Alpha, ahh ah agh! St-hngh~” You cry. Thick tears, spit and snot get wiped into the covers as you try to catch your breath, while still being fucked into.

You can’t stop shaking. Even then, Shiu’s cock keeps forcing the head against your cervix and making your eyes bulge. “Oh fuck, fuck- too tight— shit, I was this close, hah.” When he slips out for a second, you collapse entirely, aching immediately at the emptiness inside you. Your tits are sores, but everything else is burning so hot you feel like you might go up in flames.

It’s Fushiguro who picks you up by your arms and pulls you into his chest after a while, holding your pathetic, naked body like a ragdoll. “So cute now that you’re all flushed, cumming like that. But you’re not done, are you?” His fingers squeeze either side of your cheeks to bring your mouth to his, kissing on you until you respond and let his tongue melt against yours.

Your head’s still spinning, but a different kind of heat grows now in the base of your neck, desperate and needy. Your hand reaches to get more, more skin, pulling at the short hair at the back of his head- you moan into the kiss. Tongues and spit mixing as it slides down your throat and he towers over you, cock bouncing against your stomach. When he pulls back, long lashes brush yours, and you whimper when the touch goes.

Shiu’s staring. You can’t tell what expression he has, but it’s enough to make Fushiguro frown and lift his lip. “Fuck off. I get protective when they whine like that, s’all. She’s sweet when she’s cryin’ all baby like.” He instead focuses on pinching and toying with your puffy nipples, rubbing each side with rough fingertips, then hooks his chin over your head to look past you. “Wanna try the two of us at once?”

Instinct gets the better of you, and you’re already nodding against his pecs before you can think. “Two, two- w-want, please. Mhm, want Alphas.” It makes both men laugh, hands sliding all over you as you stick your ass out and Shiu spits on his hand. His cock’s still coated with wet, a white, creamy layer around the base of his cock as he strokes the head a few times. You’re seeing double, and your tongue feels like molten candy. But still you keep drooling and nodding. “Want, want you, wanna have- m-more, please.”

He then grabs your hips to yank you back against his hips, letting his cock push on your ass as his wet fingers curl inside your puckered hole, and stretch it out with two fingers. “She’s already fucked out of her mind, poor thing.”

“Mhm, agh- Alp- daddy, daddy— s’ sensitive- please, please, please~”

Fushiguro’s face blanks, before he takes a deep breath and groans low and gravelly, and grabs you by the neck. “Ugh, she’s- her scent is everywhere. Little bitch in heat moaning like it’s her job.” He buries his nose right where the most sensitive, burning part of your neck is, making you crumple, and kissing along the shell of his ear where you can reach. The fingers inside you, the pressure and heat of the two cocks against you— everything’s making you crazy. You’re losing your mind, trying to hang on to him as he licks over the glands. “Want daddy, baby?”

Your head bobs like it’s disconnected from your longing, arching body. And you almost cum again on the spot when sharp canines drag over that spot. You just might.

A low growling sound makes you open your eyes. Shiu’s hand is between the face and your neck, much to the other man’s dismay. “I told you not to bite ‘er. Don’t care how much she begs- she’s not ours to bite.” There’s a moment of silence between them, before Fushiguro sucks his teeth in annoyance, before grabbing his cock instead.

“She is mine.” His large hand wraps around your arm, and pulls— but your other shoulder is still clamped in Shiu’s palm. Almost painfully tight, as a muscle twitches in his jaw. And the tension between them is making you clam up, but your body’s still aching too hard.

“Share, please,” you sweeten your voice as you press your lips to Shiu’s knuckles, then present yourself a little more and shake your ass against him. “Please, daddy? Want to be full.” It doesn’t take long for that same flush to travel back up his chest and cheeks, and his irises to get wider and darker again. “Full of Alpha cum, t-take all of you.” It’s with that that he wraps an arm around you entirely and pulls you up against his chest, placing his cock between your legs as he lifts your knees. “Ack- agh.” You mewl, and Fushiguro leans in for another kiss.

Briefer, but no less messy.

Shiu’s quick to press his own kisses to your throat, letting his stubble rub over your scent glands— with your pussy clenching in response. He rolls his hips against you a few times, then lines up with your ass as he groans. “Hold her legs.” You take a deep breath, and close your eyes as the cock presses to your ass, slick enough to push in with minimal effort. “Uhuh, there’s a good Omega.” As he does though, the space in your body is so full, you’re struggling to breathe. It aches enough to make you wilt and bloom all at once.

And then Fushiguro takes over on your pussy, and you cry out. Your hot cheeks are coated with tears, and your clit thumps with all the blood. It’s too much. You can feel both of them slide into you with painful precision, wetness spilling all over as you break out in cold sweats. But it- it feels so good. Fushiguro slips in a few inches at once, making your legs shake— before you dig your nails into his shoulder and your vision goes black. “Oh- fuck-f-fuck, cu-mming~ Agh- uhh nghn, oh god.”

The two men slide you down until you’re so full it feels like your insides are moved aside to make room. Like you’re about to tear in two, squished between two hot, solid bodies. Before Shiu groans into your hair, and lifts you up to slide you back down. And again, and again. Bounced on the two of them while slick drips out of you, and you’re creaming around them both. “That’s a- ugh- pretty girl.” Your orgasm barely pitters out before you’re cumming again, and you’re getting kissed on as you’re crying.

Not a single thought makes it though you. You’re clinging on for dear life. Only the heat between the three of you as you melt into a puddle.

You’re fucked until you can’t even feel your legs, let alone hear how you’re mewling and crying— like you might dissolve. But you do feel it when a tongue laves over your neck, and the cock pulsing inside you starts jack-hammering into you harder than before. Everything feels so- good- that you’re probably drawing blood into his shoulders, and the tongue becomes teeth. One second you’re floating, and the next the pressure grows too much— teeth break skin, and your pleasure becomes mind-numbing.

Fushiguro’s teeth sink into your shoulder deeper as he breathes you in, fucks his cock into your guts with the intent to stay. And the other man grunts, squeezing you tighter. But without thinking, he follows suit to bite down on the other side of your neck, letting you shake through yet another orgasm when the hot blood runs down your collar. You’re entirely spent, so there’s not one part of you that still feels the way Shiu speeds up inside your ass, before groaning out your name as he licks along the wound.

“Fuck, gonna- knot my girl. Fuck- ugh, ughuh— my baby, mine. Mine.”

It feels like you’re stuffed further than you ever thought possible, face dropping into Fushiguro’s chest when they slow down, and ropes of hot cum drip out of you despite the knots. Wasting it in a way that you’d savor, if you had any energy left. Instead you can only barely breathe, and rub your nose into your Alpha’s chest. It feels good. You wanna go again.

“Uh— my bad. I got carried away.” One of them sighs after a while, the rumbling of his voice rocking you to sleep.

“Yea…” The other responds, only the slightest bit guilty. “…Guess Suguru will have to learn how to share.” His large hand smoothes over your cheek, before stubble and soft lips kiss over the mark he’s made.

“But I don’t think I wanna share.”

#geto x reader #toji x reader #shiu kong x reader #jjk smut #jjk x reader #geto smut #toji smut #shiu smut #jujutsu kaisen smut #tw.dark content #tw.a/b/o #tw.noncon #tw.size kink #tw.double penetration #🍯honey.pot

5K notes · View notes

smallestapplin · 9 months ago

Note

Unhinged idea but the reverse harem autobot series has activated every single neuron in my brain

Imagine if the human was in a harem with the decepticons instead and the autobots want to save them, fearing you were being forced into the decepticon’s love (and totally denying the fact that seeing you naked on camera got their spikes painfully hard)

Giving you free reign other than that because my brain is full of the idea and empty as well AUDJSKDJDJDHF

Keep up the good work man, love your transformer fics !! :3 /pos

-Fae (if that isn’t already taken ofc)

I so need to write more of these

Warnings : GN!Reader, cybertronian language is used as it's mainly from their POV, exhibitionism, noncon voyeurism, noncon recording

Minors do NOT interact! 18+ only

You were spotted by pure accident, in fact it was truly a miricale in the first place anyone outside of the decepticons had seen you, but it was Jazz who raised the alarm that the cons had kidnapped a human that left the autobots fuel lines freezing up.

Out on a casual drive Jazz had spotted Knockout not too far away, the con in a line up ready to street race it seemed, but something was different.

And that something was the cute human sitting in the driver's seat. He managed to radio Prowl, swiftly telling him the situation, but by the time the cop bot arrived you and the con were gone. Which left them arguing the whole way back to base.

informing the others was a whole different matter.

"Why didn't you stop him!?" Ironhide shouts, followed by Prowl agreeing with him.

So much yelling and for what?

"Alright that's enough! Jazz, you did the right thing, you could have put the human's life in danger interfering alone."

"But, Prime-"

"No, Ironhide, we need to save that human frm their clutches, but we can't do that if they are harmed or killed in the crossfires or because Megatron doesn't want to let his 'prize' go."

Ironhide growls under his breathe, angry that Prime is right, even if it means someone innocent is in the decepticons grasp. Your safety is their biggest concern, who knows what the cons are putting you through or even doing to you! Them rushing in head frsit will just put you, and subsequently them, in more danger.

They need to get on that ship and survey the area and situation, then they can go about the safest way of getting you out of there with little damage. Maybe thats how Mirage ended up on the Nemsis, invisible to the decepticons that he was careful to walk around as to not alert them.

He has a live feed right to base, so they can see everything he sees while he looks around, sneaking into room after room, peering in and looking for the little human. After the fifth room he forgets it and walks down the hallway, being sure to move out of the way for any con on patrol.

"This is pointless, if we storm them and take them by surprise we'd get that human out for sure!"

Optimus shakes his head, "Not nessecarily, if we do then one of the cons could grab the human a flee."

Bee huffs, though its a mask to hide the worry he feels watching the footage of Mirage walking through the hallways of the enemies ship, listening to their conversations of Knockout and Breakdown

"Seems lord Megatron isn't too happy."

"Yeah, I wonder whos fault that is."

"Our sweetspark wanted out to walk around, how is that my fault!?"

Our?

Sweetspark?

Optimus doesn't take his optics off the screen, even as the whispers and worried words fill the air behind him.

"Did they take a human for themselves?"

"Oh primus, they are using them as a stress toy! That poor person is probably being tortured!" Bumblebee screeches.

Prowl and Ironhide glare at the screen, muttering under theirs breathes, wanting to beat those decepticons helms in.

Ratchet keeps his optics on the screen, scowl on his face, though he can't lie about the worry eating at his spark. Are you okay? He doesn't know enough about human's fragile bodies, so could he ensure you lived long enough to get to a medic who knew what they were doing?

The room quickly falls silent as a sound grows louder and louder. Heads turn back to the screen, watching as Mirage follows quickly behind shockwave, thankfully still undetected, but the sight that greets them leaves their intakes dropped open.

Megatron, with a servo around you, thrusting his spike as deep as he could make it go.

You're sobbing, overloading, begging for him to slow down.

"Aren't you being a bit rough with them? Surely, humans are too squishy for such treatment." Shockwave spoke, merely walking towards where he left his data pad, as if this was completely normal.

"They like it. Isn't that right, pet?" Megatron grinds his spike into you, smirking as you cry out.

"Yes! Yes! M'sorry I should've asked-fuck! Megatron, please...!" You throw your head back, sobbing as it appears you've overloaded again.

Megatron vents, but his smirk never falters.

"So cute like this, taking my spike like you were meant to."

"I told you humans needed more enrichment, they would not have left with Knockout had you given them things to do while we are all busy."

Megatron's face plate twists into a scowl "Silence, Shockwave, as leader they are my Conjunx Endura first, the rest of the ship is just their...consorts."

Mirage is frozen in his spot, unable to look away from you taking such a massive spike in your little valve, and the other autobots are much the same.

So this is how they are using you? But what Megatron said, they couldn't possibly courted a human, they hate humans! Unless its...no, they'd never go that far, would they?

Hot Rod glances around the room, hoping to not be the only one finding the scene before them hot, but he can't read them.

Maybe it's just him, but seeing your soft body mold to the shape of the spike fragging you so good gets his engines purring.

He shouldn't, this is wrong on so many levels and a complete invasion of privacy. But to see your valve overflowing with transfluid like this, it gets him going.

You whimper, your optics look glazed over as you barely manage to look up at Megatron, who can't help but coo at you.

"Have you learned your lesson, dear?"

You fall limp once more in his hold, though you nearly cry once he pulls you off his spike, letting the transfluid pumped into you drop out.

"I did...I'll ask you next time, I promise."

Megatron chuckles, tenderly rubbing his thumb across your cheek, looking at you in such a loving way.

"Good. Now, I have things to attend to, but since you need so much attention, I'm sure Soundwave wouldn't mind keep you occupied."

The blue mech stands up straighter, moving away from his work station and swiftly goes right passed an unamused Shockwave.

Your gaze meets his red visor, which seems to glow. His servos shaking slightly as he takes you from Megatron, uncaring for his leader and Shockwave to make their exit, leaving him with you.

Mirage, despite his illusion feels as though he's exposed, perhaps now is his chance to leave-

Soundwave doesn't get long with you before Starscream barges in, loudly demanding his Conjunx Endura though Soundwave is not amused.

Just when he was getting his alone time too.

Optimus can't take this anymore, comming Mirage to get out of there now.

"Skyfire, go to the Nemesis and get Mirage."

The large mech jumps at his name being called, his face plate bright blue as he squeaks out a 'ok' and rushes out.

Ironhide is beyond appalled, how could those cons do that to you!? But...oh, oh Primus he wants to hold you down and let you take his spike.

The shared thought among the autobots was 'does their valve feel that good the decepticons are willing to share them?'

But oh they want to find out.

Their spikes are pressing against their modest plating, watching such a moment like that was too much for them-

"W-wait I'm-ohhh...fuck!" You squeal, body shaking from your used hole being filled again.

The room is filled with the sound of all their heads snapping to the screen, Mirage didn't seem to have moved, unable to look away or even turn the camera off.

Faintly they can hear Starscream arguing with Soundwave (though it's one sided) as Soundwave gently works his spike into your used valve.

"How dare you, it should be my turn to use their valve!"

"They were given to me, so silence." Soundwave doesn't entertain more of Starscream, focusing on you and pleasuring you.

The doors open once more, giving Mirage time to slide out unnoticed, but just enough to see Breakdown, Thundercracker, Skywarp, and the constructions following suit before the doors close.

Just how many spikes were you taking?

Just how many times a day?

"I uh, I need to go drive- Right, patrol!" Hot Rod and Bee jump up, rushing out of the room in seperate directions.

"Prime?"

Prowl looks to his leader as the larger bot holds his helm in his servos.

Optimus can't face him, he can't face anyone! Why did he like that so much? He should be ashamed, disgusted, but oh Primus above you were quite the addicting sight.

He needs you.

Frag, he shouldn't be thinking like that.

"Optimus, what is our game plan."

Jazz's stern voice cuts through his thoughts.

"I won't be easy, but we need to tread carefully."

Surely it shouldn't be too hard to obtain you, right? It's for your safety after all.

#smut #spicy #🔞🔞🔞#transformers smut #valveplug #transformers x reader smut #transformers Megatron x reader #transformers Soundwave x reader #transformers Megatron x reader smut #transformers decepticons x reader smut #transformers x reader #mdni

2K notes · View notes

carlosainzgf · 5 months ago

Text

REVENGE

thanos x fem!reader (smut)

warnings: kind of noncon so read at your own risk

you were minding your own business, sitting at your bunk, eating the shitty meal you were given when you heard some yelling.

you turned your head to where the noises were coming from only to see your brother myung gi, who you didn’t even know was here until now, getting beaten up. instinctively, you storm over to stop them.

"not thinking of interfering, are you?"

the purple haired man asked as he tilted his head, his eyes widened sadistically.

you threw a punch in his face without even considering for a second, landing right on his nose, making him loose his balance and stumble back.

in an instant, he lunged at you. he gritted his teeth as blood ran down his nose, his eyes filled with a deadly rage. grabbing you by the collar and pinning you to the wall. "you think you can just hit me like that? huh!? you've got a lot of guts for someone so small." he spat, eyes narrowed as he glared at you.

some other players had turned their attention to the sight of the commotion, some had ceased their betting and others watched with intrigue and anticipation as they witnessed what would unfold.

player 001 stepped in, putting a swift end to the conflict before thanos could hurt you. he took it upon himself to discipline thanos and his friend by delivering a thorough beating, leaving both of them bruised and battered.

thanos stayed put on the ground, coughing and panting from exhaustion, his nose still stinging from your punch and the beating he just received.

“you’re gonna pay for this, you bitch!” he yelled after you between coughs when you and your brother headed to the bathroom to clean up.

he still had enough spunk left in him to send a threat your way even after his beating.

he was determined to get revenge.

after cleaning the blood of your brothers face and a small skirmish between the two of you for joining this game you heard that lights were out in 5 minutes so you head back to the dorm.

you could feel thanos’ eyes on you as you got ready for bed.

as the minutes ticked by, the lights slowly dimmed, signaling that it could only mean one thing - it was time to sleep. the dorm fell quiet, dimly lit by the faint glow of the piggy bank.

players were trying to find some level of rest, laying down on their beds with blankets or just simply sitting on their beds.

thanos' eyes stayed on you, watching you as you got into bed, his resentment still burning bright. he was waiting for a moment to catch you off guard and get his revenge.

after laying down with your eyes open, which felt like hours, you decided to go to the bathroom. to wash your face or just to get out of the dorm full of people to get your mind together. you didn’t really know.

you looked over to your brother to see him sound asleep before heading to the door. after convincing the guard you headed to the bathroom, not realizing thanos who left the dorm right after you.

you only took notice of him when the door to the ladies bathroom was kicked open. you, startled, look back to see who it is.

fuck.

“i told you you’d pay for what you did. now…how should i make you pay?” he talked like he was talking to himself.

“i could kill you. easily. but…it would be a shame if something happened to such a beautiful girl like you.”

your words were caught at your throat, not daring to come out.

“maybe i should teach you a lesson, huh?”

that’s how you ended up with your legs wrapped around his waist, his hands gripping tightly at the flesh of your ass as he made you move on his dick, like a little sex toy. his own little fleshlight.

you didn’t know if you hated him for fucking you or yourself for liking it.

he held you up on the air as he thrusted himself into you like you were light as a feather. hands repeatedly landing on your ass, leaving big red hand marks on the surface, making you moan and yelp at the same time.

“fuck! you like this don’t you? you filthy little slut.”

you held onto his shoulders as his pace got faster and he fucked you harder. a knot growing in you, making you disgusted at yourself for liking this but too cock drunk out to care. your eyes closed, too lost in pleasure.

his hand moved from your ass to your stretched out pussy. you didn’t notice it until he pinched your clit, hard, making your eyes shot open with a little scream.

“you look at me when i fuck you.” he ordered. you could only nod.

“tell me who makes you feel this good, bitch. tell me!”

“you! you a-are thanos! fuck-fucking me so good!” you could barely form a sentence at your state.

“yeah i am! come on my cock, baby. make a big fucking mess.” that’s all it took. you fell apart. your walls spasming around him, brain foggy, nails digging at his back, head thrown back, yells and moans spilling from your lips as you came undone.

just when you were about to come down from your high thanos hit your sensitive and twitching clit repeatedly. the pain and pleasure of the act, and how sensitive your body was right after cumming you couldn’t stop yourself from gushing around his dick. your juices covered his lower stomach, his thighs, your thighs as well, and his dick.

that’s when he lost it. he came, hard, when he felt the warm wetness on himself. he held your face, harshly, making you look at him.

“if you even try to do anything to me ever again…you pussy won’t be the only thing i ruin.”

then he kissed you so sweetly. almost sweet enough to make you forget that he threatened to kill you and then fucked you dumb.

#squid game fanfiction #thanos x reader #thanos #kang dae ho x reader #dae ho x reader #choi seunghyun x reader #thanos smut #thanos fanfic #squid game smut #squid game thanos

721 notes · View notes

happypeachsludgeflower · 6 months ago

Text

SVSSS BRAINWAVE JUST HIT! I HAD A THOUGHT ™

An average modern person transmitigates into SVSSS. Mind you, I specifically mean SVSSS and not PIDW. That’s right, our protagonist awakens to find themselves as a NPC in the world of Scum Villain Self Saving System. And they think to themselves upon waking up, “Oh, I’m an NPC in a xianxia novel with a happy ending! Cool!!” and goes about their life being a background nerd geeking out about plants, and monsters, and cultivation in general, and neat flying swords.

But this is a world of sex pollen and wife plots and unfortunately the cure for a lot of diseases is duel cultivation with a heavenly demon, and we all know who that demon is going to end up marrying, so it’s best to mess around with meta cultivation knowledge and prep for the worst case scenario, and honestly, they may as well solve some of the minor issues in the plot while their at it, so they invent some new cultivation techniques from some of those nifty svsss fanfictions they read while alive (I’m specifically thinking of this fic’s explanation of duel cultivation and cauldrons, but other weird cultivation methods could be used from other fanfics and xianxia books), so they can tidy up some things.

For instance, is it really necessary for Zhuzhi-lang to be stuck as a weird snake creature for nearly twenty years? Is it really needed for Yue Qingyuan to have crippled cultivation due to his sword?? Does Tianlang Jun have to be stuck under a mountain and then escape only to slowly die in a decomposing body??

They know they can’t change everything without the system interfering, but small nudges should help right? After all, they’re just a background NPC and Shen Yuan will show up eventually and everyone will fall in love with him and no one will even notice the NPC’s existence even if they had noticed something was up during their miraculous healing and salvation spree.

So they go about fixing those things. They catch Zhuzhi-lang unawares and feed him a sun and dew mushroom seed while he’s confused and do some funky cultivation shenanigans and pat him on the head cause he’s really such a cute weird snake creature and give him some vague warning about not trusting in laws and then fucks off to somewhere else.

I’m still caught up on Metagaming’s concept of duel cultivation transactions where you give and take—like taking something from someone’s cultivation, not just power, and returning something else—and keep getting stuck in a brainrot loop of the NPC taking some bloodmite powers from Zhuzhi-lang when they gave him a fully humanoid form that’s not reliant on Tianlang Jun. So my main idea for how the NPC plots to hold Yue Qingyuan in place is feeding him lesser bloodmites (not full ones because they only took a minor ability and can only hold someone for a few minutes before the bloodmites die), while they hold Yue Qingyuan still long enough to draw some ritual to heal his soul and separate it from Xuan Su. But honestly, I’m sure other ideas could apply here too. My Metagaming brainrot is just too strong right now to think of any.

And Tianlang Jun? Simple. Zhuzhi-lang’s got a humanoid form and can easily get the sun and dew mountain flowers for himself. They can’t stop the man from being imprisoned entirely. The system says no since Luo Binghe needs a dramatic entrance. So while they can’t stop the tragedy, they can put some pieces into play for an early escape, maybe a new plan to get him a better body once’s he’s back, and be a ferry for Su Xiyan’s body to revive her at some point as well.

It’s nice being an unnoticeable NPC, isn’t it? You can do whatever you want and no one’s going to know!!

Except. Someone does notice (as we all could have seen coming). And Shen Qingqiu is suspicious as fuck of this obnoxious Shidi because he notices everyone due to paranoid, and he’s even MORE suspicious of the mysterious character that healed Yue Qingyuan’s soul (and wasn’t that a doozy of a realization to have when Yue Qingyuan burst into his bamboo house one day freaking out because some disguised, powerful cultivator somehow did the impossible after ambushing him and holding him down as they healed his soul, and Shen Qingqiu is still reeling from learning that Yue Qingyuan’s SOUL was damaged trying to save Xiao Jiu and the stubborn asshole never told him because he apparently assumed Xiao Jiu knew there wasn’t a single universe where Qi ge didn’t try to come for him). And so yea, Shen Qingqiu is suspicious as all hell and starts snooping and plotting to catch the mysterious cultivator by combing through Cang Qiong because whoever it is has to have an in at the sect somewhere to know about Yue Qingyuan’s soul.

And that’s not even mentioning how suspicious Zhuzhi-lang and Tianlang Jun are now. They might not have realized what that strange cultivator did when they did it, or understood the cryptic in law mention, but they certainly have some suspicions now that Tianlang Jun was as imprisoned by in law like people, and Zhuzhi-lang kept his humanoid form just fine without Tianlang Jun, and now the hunt is ON for the mysterious benefactor, so they can repay the kindness and find out what the fuck is going on.

The NPC is, of course, oblivious to all of this going on and goes about their merry way thinking they’re being the Best ™ at being lowkey. They are SO good at being inconspicuous!! They deserve an award really!!

And then. Shen Qingqiu doesn’t qi deviate.

Shen Yuan doesn’t show up.

Oh shit, the NPC thinks to themselves as they begin to panic. They even check Shen Qingqiu out themselves to see if it’s Shen Yuan just being really good at acting. Maybe he was a better actor in the book than he gave himself credit for or something?? But no. That’s Shen Qingqiu all right. Shen Yuan is missing in action, and someone has to fix the plot of Cang Qiong is doomed.

Thus begins the NPC’s journey to try and unobtrusively fix PIDW’s child abuse problems (that they’re unaware are already fixed), save Liu Qingge from his qi deviation in Ling Xi Caves, make sure Luo Binghe doesn’t raze the sect to the ground someday and hopefully find him some sort of husband replacement to keep him under control when he does return, possibly dispose of the Huan Hua Palace Master at some point because he’s vile trash, and did I mention there are multiple man hunts for this poor oblivious dude currently on going??

And the most important question for them to solve? Where the fuck did Shen Yuan go??

Hmm I wonder where that man could have gone.

759 notes · View notes

sorryimananti-romantic · 5 months ago

Text

The Leaders | Chapter III

"this is the underworld that no one escapes from."

masterlist

ot8!ateez x f!reader, mafia au

chapter warnings: drinking, illegal businesses, mentions of violence, war/military and weapons, the designated assholes be warming up now, yunho is trying his utmost best to confuse tf out of you.

chapter wc: 11.8k

chapter synopsis: yunho verifies with kihyun that secretary park is not the man for their new deal and hongjoong makes the connection, finding out who your father is. no longer having to hide your identity, you candidly discuss what you know about the strictland nuclear base and who might be involved other than secretary park. you save yunho from an attack which shifts your relationship with him. overwhelmed, you find yeosang at the crescent bar who hears you out and comforts you.

prev chapter recap: you learn more about the crescent’s past– as ateez, the gang, and their accomplishments in the war that earned them respect. while you get familiar with your job at the main office, you meet the young informant jaemin who refers to the boss as ‘the captain’. seonghwa continues to question your background but you only warn him to be careful making deals with secretary park. you finally meet the boss hongjoong who barely acknowledges you, and you complain about the recent events to san at the bar who assures you that your new bosses are just human if you look past their big, scary titles. convinced, you make a decision and warn the bosses directly to not make the deal with secretary park and reveal his connection with strictland. however, they have trouble taking your word for it and hongjoong reminds you that you are just a bookkeeper, though he instructs yunho and seonghwa to look into your connection with secretary park.

You had never dreaded a shift as much as you were dreading the night shift the day after Kim Hongjoong showed you your place by reminding you that you were just a bookkeeper. His words still rang in your head over and over, asserting that you were no one of importance.

“You have a lot of audacity to come in here and make claims about a business you are not a part of, and people you don’t know enough about. Possessing such audacity is what almost cost you your life that night, and what is tempting me to retract the deal my partners made behind my back.”

Hongjoong had made it clear that he wanted you to stop interfering in their deals and it was honestly a surprise that the man didn’t shoot you in the head last night. He wasn’t known to be merciful, so you had probably used up a good bit of your luck considering how you weren’t fired from your job. If he was going to keep you still, he would definitely be digging into your past and you were preparing yourself to deal with the consequences of your actions. If they found out that you were Secretary Park’s daughter and told him about what you said… you would be in huge, huge trouble.

You should not have blindly trusted the Crescents. If they were just a mere business organisation, maybe they would have believed you but they were Ateez too– a gang who clawed their way up, fighting tooth and nail for a place in this world which they eventually and rightfully earned. Yeosang and San may have told you that the Crescents were good people at heart but Kihyun was also right– they were children of war, and they could fight their own battles. They did not need a mere bookkeeper with a shady past to help them out and save them from deals that could go wrong in the future.

In the midst of this hopelessness, the feelings of guilt over keeping state secrets to yourself were eating you up. You wished you could share those secrets with someone who actually cared for their land rather than wielding that secret like a threat to satisfy their selfish desires. What you carried with yourself was a burden too heavy for your shoulders and you didn’t know how long you could last before you would get crushed under it. Perhaps, what drove you mad was the fact that no one could be trusted. You had no idea who was involved in that sick scheme– it could be anyone.

No one would take your word for it. You had been at the wrong place, at the wrong time, hearing something that should have never passed anywhere near your ears. You saw your father engage in discussion with a man that you did not recognise, but what you heard was enough to make you lose your footing and trip on the ground with a loud thud, unable to function properly because of the gravity of those words.

Your father discovered you eavesdropping on him and that was when things took an ugly turn for you. If Kihyun hadn’t been present in another room, waiting for your father at that time, there would have been no one to stop the man from trying to wring the truth out of his own daughter in the most despicable, threatening manner. You would have met a fate much worse than him wiping your name off the family registers and sending you to Wonderland.

You shivered involuntarily at the thought, glad you were alone in the office and no one had noticed you staring into the distance and picking on the skin near your nails. The words you had heard years ago replayed in your head, the memory as clear as day even after all this time, refusing to be forgotten.

“Halaland knew we had joined hands with Strictland’s nuclear operation officials so they did what they had to protect themselves.”

Strictland was a piece of land that had always been a part of Halaland, but had also always fought for independence. For a good few decades now, it had earned itself the status of an occupied nation under Halaland’s military control. It was always a sensitive matter, for Strictland was home to a nuclear base that had once been functional but long since shut down on the basis of the amended international peace laws that made sure that no country on this continent created or owned nuclear weapons. So why was there talk about Strictland’s nuclear operation officials going on if the base was supposed to be shut for a good thirty years now? And most importantly–

What exactly did Halaland do to protect itself? Was it the long, bloody war that lasted four years during President Son’s second presidential term, beginning from 1958? The war was triggered by bombing in Halaland near Strictland, and Halaland had accused Eden and sent forces soon after. The war came to a sudden end after President Son proposed the Treaty of the Eight Hills, ensuring peace. Post-treaty, things with Halaland were strained, sure, but nothing has been amiss so far.

Strictland’s nuclear base could not be active and not cause a stir in the continent, so why did it seem like something was happening under wraps? Could the base be functional and be the reason why Halaland refused to grant Strictland the status of an independent nation?

And just who was aware of this information? Your father was a secretary to Mr. Lee Jinwook who was just an assemblyman at that time. Today, he was the current president of Eden with your father still as his secretary. Was there a chance that President Lee knew what your father was up to?

“Luna?”

You looked up to find Yunho, of all the people, standing not too far, leaning against the wall. His watchful gaze travelled from your zoned-out eyes to the marred skin on your thumb, taking notice of all the picking that you had been doing while thinking.

“Are you… alright?”

“Sorry, I’m alright, I was just… thinking,” you said, straightening and arranging your desk. “How can I help you, Mr. Jeong?”

Yunho frowned at your very formal tone, waiting for you to say something but you kept a straight face. “I just… saw you zoning out and called to make sure that you were alright.”

Oh. You licked your lips, looking at your thumb– yikes. “Thank you, Mr. Jeong. I was just taking a little breather. I will get back to work now.”

“That’s not why I–” Yunho began but paused when you picked up a page and started scribbling on it. You were ignoring him on purpose. You were being professional, he thought, probably a bit hurt by how Hongjoong had dealt with you last night. He had heard about it, but he wished he could tell you that they did take your words into consideration.

However, you would probably learn from Hongjoong and Seonghwa themselves after they would be back from their meeting with Secretary Park– which would be in about an hour. Yunho sighed deeply and went back to his room, shutting the door with a bit of an unintentional slam. He sagged into the chair, rubbing his face.

Maybe he should have told you that he called your name twice before you answered. He would have been on his way unnoticed by you but he caught you staring intently into the distance and thought something was wrong.

He had just come back to the office after meeting with Hongjoong and Seonghwa and telling them about his meeting with Kihyun earlier in the morning, where he finally briefed him about the potential deal with Secretary Park as someone who would fund their project and approve the launch of their new drug in the pharmaworld.

“That man is not a good choice, Yunho.” Kihyun said with an adamant shake after Yunho finished telling him the details.

“Why?” Yunho asked. “He is going to become the next Minister of Health. I can’t think of a better choice.”

“People are not all that they seem to be, as you must know by now,” Kihyun spun the pen between his fingers as he said. “Secretary Park… he treads a dangerous path. If you involve yourself with him now, he will take what you have to offer, wring you dry and abolish any remains of your business. As someone who has been acquainted with him in the past, can’t you take my word for it?”

Yunho believed Kihyun– he was one of his closest friends and his gang had helped Ateez become who they were today. So, he decided to ask something a bit personal instead.

“Jeon y/n… she warned us about Secretary Park. She said he is conspiring with Strictland officials to do something illegal and immoral. She offered better options like ex-president Mr. Son or Assemblyman Kim Jooheon.”

“You know,” Kihyun chuckled at that. “She has a knack for these things, she does. And what she has to offer to you is credible, if you can believe it. It’s only a shame that we’re close to retiring and aren’t as ambitious as you, otherwise we would have kept her all to ourselves.”

Somehow, Yunho felt both pride and jealousy to hear that. Pride that you were a part of the Crescents, and jealousy because Kihyun knew you better than he did.

“Who is she really, Kihyun? And why is she helping us?”

“Didn’t she tell you already?” Kihyun smiled in answer. “She only wants you to help her and when it’s time, she’ll use the power you have to take her revenge.”

Unfinished business. Yunho recalled what you had said that night when you made a deal with them for your life.

“I’ll only ask this of you, Yunho,” Kihyun’s smile fell and he leaned forward. “A favour, if you want to call it that, but… don’t hurt her. Protect her. Use her if you have to– she has a lot to offer, and she is well-educated and sharp. She possesses information that could shake not only Eden but the entire continent. She can help you navigate through the dark waters of the underworld. You’ll only have to trust her a little and allow her to trust you back.”

Those words stuck with Yunho for the next hour until the boss and the underboss arrived back from the meeting with Secretary Park. The room filled with silence and palpable tension as Hongjoong and Seonghwa settled down on the sofas, each absently staring at the ceiling or the plant that was in dire need of watering.

“Well?” Yunho decided one minute was enough for them to sort their thoughts out. “Did you end up shaking hands with Secretary Park?”

“Of course not,” Hongjoong took a deep breath. “Not after what Kihyun had to say about our little bookkeeper.”

“Her name’s Luna,” Yunho scoffed at the term Hongjoong kept using to address you and Hongjoong grinned at Yunho’s immediate correction. “It’s just funny that you refuse to say her name when you literally address everyone by their surnames. You don’t even call her Jeon.”

“She’s not even a Jeon,” Seonghwa sighed. “I contacted the RV spies today– Wendy. She refuses to talk about her and told me to save my time and not look for her family. Do you know what that means?”

“That that is exactly what we need to find out?” Hongjoong quipped.

“That her family must be someone influential in Eden. Considering what she knows… she sounds like an insider. A citizen of Edenary, if I have to make a wild guess because no one from the eight sectors could have possessed so much information only to hide in the shadows.”

“Or that,” Hongjoong scoffed, agreeing with Seonghwa. “If she really is from Edenary, she would have either worked there long enough to know these things or… she has family there.”

“I can’t find any information on her– no one in Sector 1 knows her from before 1966, when she came back from Wonderland,” Seonghwa said. “And Secretary Park reacted strangely when we mentioned that we’re reluctant to make a deal with him because of his connection with foreigners.”

“How so?” Yunho asked.

“He wasn’t fazed at all. It was as if he saw it coming, which can only mean one thing…”

The heavy implications of what Seonghwa said filled the room as the three struggled to make sense of it.

“Is there a chance Secretary Park didn’t react because he didn’t know what you were talking about?” Yunho asked cautiously, willing to entertain every possibility right now.

“No,” Hongjoong said, sure about this. “The look in his eyes wasn’t of surprise, it was more of an acceptance. That can only mean that he knew that there was a chance we would be aware of his dealing with Strictland. He can’t have gone and told every other person that he was involved with Strictland, right?”

“Which means he somehow knows that Luna is aware of this knowledge, or he personally knows her– isn’t Kihyun acquainted with Secretary Park? And he refuses to talk about her too?” Seonghwa asked.

Yunho nodded. “And you’re saying the RV spies refused to reveal her identity?”

“Then we have no choice but to ask her,” Hongjoong clapped his hands in conclusion. “Call her.”

“Are you sure?” Seonghwa straightened. “You made it pretty clear last night that she should just stick to her desk.”

“You know that was necessary,” Hongjoong folded his arms. “Things have changed now.”

Yunho got up slowly, footsteps heavy with thought. “I’ll call her inside, but can you both let me do the talking this time?”

While Hongjoong looked surprised, Seonghwa merely smiled knowingly. “Don’t tell me you’ve already taken a liking to her, Yunho.”

Yunho rolled his eyes in amusement before walking outside. Hongjoong looked at Seonghwa in disbelief. “He didn’t deny it. What have you all been doing with her behind my back?”

“Nothing,” Seonghwa chuckled. “But the boys seemed to have taken a liking for our bookkeeper.”

“And you?” Hongjoong cocked his head in curiosity but Seonghwa’s smile revealed nothing to him. Even after all these years, Hongjoong wondered how Seonghwa could hide his feelings from him when he wanted to. Even when he was the one who knew Seonghwa the best.

“Let’s talk about it later,” Seonghwa promised in a whisper.

You entered the room behind Yunho, preparing yourself for whatever was about to happen– for once, you have no idea what. Yunho had been pretty calm when he told you that the boss would like to see you, even waiting for you to follow him which you thought was a bit odd. You greeted the men with a ‘good evening’ and the boss motioned for you to sit next to Seonghwa. It was oddly relieving to have him by your side.

Hongjoong was about to say something but Yunho rested a hand on his thigh, making him pause and relax back instead. You noted the little exchange– it was strange to see the boss submit under someone who was third-in-command. Yunho looked at you, offering a small smile before starting.

“We did not sign the deal with Secretary Park. We only mentioned that we intended to keep our business out of the spotlight for now and it would not be beneficial for us to involve ourselves with someone who was dealing with foreigners.”

You exhaled deeply after hearing that– a bit in relief and a bit in grim acceptance. “Thank you for letting me know.”

“We also noted that he didn’t react when we told him our reasons. Secretary Park… you know him personally, don’t you?”

This time, you chose not to run your mouth, opting for silence. Yunho played with the silver button of his black form-fitting waistcoat, and you fixated your gaze over the silver ring that he wore on his index finger with infinity signs, a ring that all of Ateez wore. They seemed to have a lot of staple jewellery and accessories, like the gold pocket watch the boss had on him at all times, even tonight in his dark brown three-piece.

“I met with Kihyun today, Luna,” Yunho continued and your eyes widened a little– whatever did Kihyun say? “He’s one of our mentors and I take his words seriously. He confirmed Secretary Park was not the man to make such a deal with, and he also said that you had a lot to offer.”

You stifled a smile at that. “What is this really about, Mr. Jeong?”

“Secretary Park… you’re acquainted or even related to him in some way, aren’t you?”

Your smile visibly fell which didn’t go unnoticed. This time, Seonghwa shifted closer, keeping a respectable distance from you as he said, “We’re willing to trust you and involve you in future business dealings if you’re willing to share some information that we should be aware of, before we make this deal with you.”

“I appreciate your kind offer, but I really am only a bookkeeper,” you said, an intentional jab towards the boss himself.

Hongjoong poked his tongue inside his cheek, clearly amused at your challenge. Did you want him to beg? To say please?

“You are also a part of Crescent now, and that means you’re not just a bookkeeper, like Hongjoong might have said last night,” Yunho insisted. “We could find out what your relationship with Secretary Park is through other means but we decided to ask you instead.”

“Then use your other means,” you said with immense effort, tired of this little game. “I belong to the shadows and I will remain there.”

You got up to leave, straightening your maroon skirt. You only took a few steps when you heard the boss’ voice.

“You don’t happen to be the illegitimate daughter of Secretary Park, eh? The one he liked to pretend was his niece instead?”

You didn’t simply stop in your tracks but every muscle in your body tensed. With dread creeping through your nerves, you turned to look at the boss, finding the others equally as surprised at his deduction. Hongjoong’s smirk widened and his eyes gleamed dangerously at the fear in your eyes.

He got up, approaching you slowly. “I’ve been to his house only once, towards the end of the war. Year 1962. He was looking for workers and I was only a colonel at that time, yet to be honoured. I saw his family portrait– he has a son that looks just like him. And then I saw a glimpse of a girl who was looking for her father. Upon asking a servant if the man had other children, they let me know that she was his illegitimate daughter and he pretended that she was his niece.”

Hongjoong noted the way that you gulped and your eyes darted among the three men as if gauging their reactions and trying to find a way out. He continued.

“They said it was understandable because other than the fact that illegitimate kids aren’t treated with respect around here, he was a striving politician and she would only hinder his career. I didn’t realise the little bird left its cage, though…”

“I– I’m not sure what you’re talking about,” you tried but he shook his head.

“We’re going to find one way or another. It’s better if we just hear it from you so we can move on and address the more important matters… Luna.”

You looked at the boss– while he didn’t tower over you like Yunho did, he certainly was more intimidating. His gaze was sharper, his stance more confident and almost bordering on arrogance and his presence was consuming, almost luring.

You could not win.

“Alright, fine,” you gave in, walking back to your seat next to Seonghwa who looked thoroughly amused even though he tried not to appear so. “Yes. I am his daughter– illegitimate daughter. Don’t ask me who the mother is– I don’t know.”

Yunho sucked in his breath in disbelief. “Is that who you’re so scared of?”

“Not just him,” you shook your head. “There are other forces at play. He was just a pharmaceutical business owner at that time– he could not have dealt with Strictland on his own.”

Seonghwa agreed. “Is there anyone you suspect?”

“I don’t know. President Lee seems like the likelier suspect but he’s far too clean for that, which is a bit suspicious. It could be anyone from Eden Hall– another assemblyman or some existing minister or cabinet members. All I know is that what they’re doing is very dangerous. I know more, but I really need to confirm a few things before I can confide in you.”

“Well,” Hongjoong shifted his weight on one leg, thinking. “This certainly changes things. I still need to check a few things about you,” he looked pointedly at you, “but you can continue your bookkeeping duties for now. I’ll see what I’ll do with you later.”

“If you feel like you should share a warning with us at any time, since you know exactly what deals we make on a daily business,” Seonghwa said, his tone unexpectedly warm, “you can let us know. If it weren’t for you, we wouldn’t have asked for Kihyun’s opinion and proceeded with the deal and suffered damage. We owe you one.”

“That’s alright,” you said but he shook his head, insistent. “Can you just keep this a secret? As you must realise now, Secretary Park has gone to great lengths to hide my identity from the world. The fact that he even let me come back to Eden… he might be regretting it now. I can only warn you that he might try to attack me in the future which means someone else could get hurt too.”

“That’s unfortunate. Thank you for letting us know,” Hongjoong gave you a nod and you felt almost reassured. You looked at Yunho who was simply watching you with eyes full of curiosity.

“I’ll go back to the desk now and finish compiling today’s reports,” you said.

“Great, you can leave them with Yunho later,” Seonghwa said. “I have somewhere to be with Hongjoong. Let’s go.”

You had half an hour to complete that report and you came back to that room, knocking before entering. Yunho was still where he sat before and you discussed the report with him before getting up to put it in the cupboard and preparing to go home.

You were putting on your coat and gathering your belongings when Yunho joined you at your desk, his own overcoat in hand. “Care for a stroll?”

You looked at him in surprise but nodded, following him downstairs– he must have a lot of questions. He locked the office behind him and greeted the guard, nudging you towards the main street. Since it was past midnight and this was a business street, it was pretty empty. The offices were shut with only the guards stationed outside trying to keep awake in the lonely hours, or keeping each other company over a little fire in the tub.

You walked in silence for a few moments with only the sound of the cackling of fire and your footsteps accompanying you before he finally asked if you had ever felt targeted while working for the Crescents.

“Up until now, no,” you told him. “But after my father wiped my name off the registers of Eden and gave me a new identity… sometimes it feels like I’m being watched. He wasn’t surprised to hear that you knew about his deal with Strictland, was he?”

“We never explicitly mentioned Strictland but yes, he wasn’t surprised in the least,” Yunho said. “He must have known that you are working here.”

“He probably knew about my job at the bar, at least,” you said. “He has always made sure that I never interacted with someone of power. It’s only a shame that Kihyun took me in and he could do nothing about it.”

“Do you have any suspicions about what he might be doing in Strictland?”

“I only ever heard a bit of it, and I’m not sure exactly what he was referring to, but this might be my chance to confirm if what I heard holds any value,” you said, pausing in the middle of the crossroads in front of the canal, looking around for any passersby but finding none. “Do you know about the nuclear base in Strictland?”

“Everyone knows about it,” Yunho said, putting his hands in the pockets of his coat. “It is suspected that Halaland wants to take over Strictland because they want to resume the operations at the nuclear base and become a nuclear power. That would violate the international arms law which is why they are resorting to playing dirty instead.”

“And the base has been inactive for a while, right?”

“For about thirty years now, yes,” Yunho confirmed.

“I have no idea how much truth this information holds, but I once heard my father talk about something regarding the nuclear base,” you whispered. “He said something about how Halaland knows that Eden has joined hands with Strictland’s nuclear operation officials. I don’t know who in Eden, but he also claimed whatever Halaland was doing– or would be doing– will be in order to protect itself.”

Yunho’s mouth parted in disbelief, his eyes boring into you. “That… that can’t be true.”

“Right?” you wrapped your arms around yourself, looking sideways to the canal. Its murky waters seemed to be reflecting your mood. “That should not be true, but… Mr. Kim said my father– Secretary Park did not react when you mentioned his dealings with foreigners. What other dealings might he have?”

“I hope something else, because if there’s even a slight chance that what you said is true,” Yunho grunted in discomfort. “I can’t imagine the consequences. Does he know that you are aware of this knowledge? Your father?”

“He knows I heard something,” you confirmed. “That’s when things started going downhill for me. He had always made it clear that once I was independent, he was going to change my surname and cut ties with me. But after that day, he just sped up the process, changed my surname to Jeon and sent me to Wonderland to an acquaintance of his.”

Just like that, you wanted to add, recalling how easy it was for the man that claimed to be your father.

“I don’t know if he did that so I would not speak about this or if he had some ounce of guilt for me,” you continued with a scoff, shaking your head. “But he kept tabs on me. He made sure I got a good education and once I was done, he allowed me to come back. I had to beg a little, but he let me come back on the condition that I stay low.”

“Too late for that, isn’t it?” Yunho commented and you looked at him, a smirk creeping on your lips.

“Well, I always planned about how to get back at him. Just because he made a mistake doesn’t mean I get to suffer for it for the rest of my life.”

“That’s right,” Yunho stepped closer to you, facing the canal just like you. For a moment, you shared a comfortable silence, thinking about the implications of your admittance. Yunho cleared his throat as he looked at you. “You must be from Edenary then. Was it tough to adjust in Sector 1?”

Edenary was not just the capital of Eden– it was like a safe haven for the elite class of Eden where they did not have to encounter a common man. Everyone who lived in Edenary was someone who possessed at least one of the three things– wealth, power, or connections. Before the monarchy was abolished in Eden, the royalty resided in Edenary. Now it was home to government officials, politicians, business owners and influencers.

Your heart twisted as you recalled your time in Edenary. Though you had lived in the shadows in Edenary too, there was a point in your life when your father had taken you around with him, introducing you as his niece but still letting you know the ins-and-outs of business in Eden. It was his dream that his child carry on in his footsteps, but his son and your half-brother, Park Sunghoon, had always been incompetent. You suspected he might let you take over his business instead but the fear of his tarnishing his reputation must have outweighed the fear of passing his legacy to someone who was useless. Sunghoon had always been far too short-tempered and reckless. Your father was not proud of him.

“Do you also dream of living in Edenary one day?” You asked, fiddling with your pearl ring.

“We dream of opening an office there, maybe a branch of the Crescent Bar if we’re lucky,” Yunho admitted. “But our home will always be in Sector 1.”

You smiled at that– his admission was unexpected. You outstretched your hand. “This ring is the only symbol of Edenary that I possess. A reminder that I may have found a place somewhere else but my roots remain in Edenary. I don’t miss the life I had, though. It wasn’t much.”

“It must have been better than this?” Yunho asked. You shook your head.

“I’ve only ever felt at home here, in my little apartment that I share with a person who cares about me a lot,” you said. “At the Crescent Bar where I got more respect than I ever got in Edenary.”

“And at the office?” Yunho said and you looked at him, finding an amused look on his face.

“Not yet, and you know that,” you said.

“That could change,” he suggested.

“Definitely,” you nodded. “But for that… you would have to make a little effort.”

“Well, I’m here now, with you, aren’t I?” Yunho said, cocking his head challengingly and you realised that this was his effort. “Tell me how to verify the information you just gave me tonight.”

You took a deep breath. “I’ve thought about it long and hard. I don’t think anyone who is not involved would know, so if you’re a fan of taking someone hostage and interrogating them…”

“We’re really trying to do things the right way, Luna,” he chuckled. “We’ve left that life behind.”

“Yunho, you shot ten men in two minutes just a few months ago, without hesitation,” you reminded him and his brows rose a little in surprise. You thought he was shocked to hear that you finally confronted him about it, but then you realised–

You had called him Yunho.

You were an absolute fool–

“I can do anything to protect the people I care about,” Yunho decided not to point out your informal use of his name, though he couldn’t complain– he had to admit that it was nice to hear his name from your lips. “But any other ideas?”

“Well… you can give someone else a tip and let them do the dirty work for you?” You suggested. “Now might be a nice opportunity to use Assemblyman General Wi. He has been trying to get dirt on President Lee because his term is almost over and he is pretty sure President Lee will be running for presidency again. If you give him a tip, he can verify all of this for you. Plus, if word gets out, Secretary Park will be in big trouble. It could confirm if President Lee is a part of this Strictland business or not, though it’s hard to believe that such a saint of a man could be.”

You often considered confronting President Lee about your father– if he really wasn’t aware of your father’s dealing with Strictland, he was probably the only person who could make things right once and for all. Lee Jinwook had always been in the political scene but he only stepped up as a presidential candidate after his wife, President Han Hyojoo, was assassinated three years into her term. She had ruled Eden right after the Treaty of the Eight Hills when President Son’s term ended, and the way she strengthened Eden’s defence and helped rebuild the land was an admirable feat but also earned her enemies.

President Lee always had a clean and morally upright image and though his succession was quick and easy, he continued his wife’s legacy and boosted Eden’s morale. He was a good president and Eden was flourishing in his reign just as it had in his wife’s reign. Days after his wife was assassinated, he laid the foundations of a hospital in his late wife’s memory. You recalled reading an article about it– that was in 1963, right after you came back from Wonderland. In his interview, he said that his wife had always dreamed about making a hospital in Eden that would focus on maternity services and advancements ever since they lost their child a couple of months after birth, and that it was a shame she couldn’t live long enough to see the hospital functioning.

It was thoughtful how he was fulfilling his late wife’s dreams even after her death. Such a man couldn’t be capable of such sinister actions, could he?

“If President Lee is a part of this, he could end up having your father killed to protect himself,” Yunho said and you sucked in a breath. “That’s how these people operate. Are you sure you want that? And even before that, Secretary Park would try to get at you for leaking that information. Your life could be in danger too.”

“It already is,” you shrugged. “An anonymous tip to General Wi– he’s a military man and Strictland is under military control. It would make sense that General Wi stumbled upon this information himself.”

Yunho hummed in agreement. “Shall I walk you home?”

Your heart did a little flip at his offer and that had you wondering… just how much should you involve yourself with the Crescents?

“Thank you for the offer… Mr. Jeong,” you said and Yunho noted the formality in your tone, “but I would rather walk myself home. Goodnight, and… thank you for tonight.”

Yunho considered insisting but he knew it would be too much for you, for now. Though he liked spending time in your company and wished to find out more about you or simply talk with you, this was not the time, and you had made your stance clear– he was only Mr. Jeong of Crescent to you, as he should be, but…

Did he wish to be more?

“Goodnight, and… I’m only carrying out my duty,” he said, confirming the distance between the two of you. “If you ever feel like you’re under threat or need some assistance, you can let us know. You are a part of our company and it is our obligation to protect you.”

Well. What a way to put it, you thought. With another thanks, you separated your paths for the remainder of the night.

Over the next few days, things at work became just a bit less overwhelming and you found yourself almost adapting to the new routine. Eunha and Jihoon noticed that you were competent and efficient and even Jihoon complimented you over handling a task that he was having a tough time with.

Every day after the midday slot, Eunha and you would go for lunch in one of the nearby cafes. Eunha told you that she used to have lunch with Jihoon almost everyday but with the shift in schedules, they couldn’t eat lunch together anymore and she admitted that surprisingly, she missed that. You asked what exactly did she miss about having lunch with Jihoon and got your answer later that day when he finally joined the two of you– a first for you. You were having sandwiches for lunch and while you both chattered about trivial stuff, he complained about the weather, the cucumbers in his sandwich, his milkshake being too bland and you knew then.

It was his way of contributing to the conversation, and the fact that he had joined you for lunch was enough. You told him that you hoped he would join you both often from now on and he just shrugged awkwardly though you caught him smiling to himself afterwards. He also made a point to scold you both for wasting too much time deciding on a spot and you both just retorted with a crude gesture (Eunha) and assigning him with the responsibility of picking lunch spots moving forwards (you).

It was just another day in the month of May with the shift of seasons bringing about rain and prompting you to dress up warmly. The weather in this part of the continent didn’t change much throughout the year, remaining a sticky cold in the summers with the rain and freezing towards the end of the year. You started to keep an umbrella on you and switched to boots and warm gloves, though you kept your net gloves in your purse in case you needed to wear them to a formal meeting. Just like the change in the colour saturation of Eden and its hues, your ensembles shifted to darker, moodier tones. The only constant would always be the pearl ring from home, often the only glimmer on you.

You reached ten minutes before 6pm and Eunha, just like every other day, sighed happily at the sight of you. Really, the sigh came out of sheer relief that she could go home now. With a kiss blown in your direction, she hurried off, her light pink hair very much like cotton candy as they fluffed up with every happy skip she made down the stairs.

You shook your head in amusement at her fading figure and straightened your back before assessing the reports and the latest updates. When the boss had called off the deal with Secretary Park just a few days ago, rumours of it went around town and some called it ‘a rejection to the president himself’ since it was known that a secretary basically did all of the president’s work. Others admired the fact that the Crescents didn’t bend to the secretary’s will like everyone else did, without knowing the context.

While it infuriated you how people were so quick to make something out of nothing– nothing that they knew about– you also noticed how the Crescents started getting more offers for collaboration by different businessmen and government officials. Yunho provided you with a list of people that they were considering for their new project. No one was aware of what exactly was the Crescent’s new project and you were almost still in the dark too– nothing confirmed and nothing denied. You told yourself that you did not need to ask just what this project was about and you could let them know your opinion anyway, but your achilles heel had always been your curiosity and your adventurous spark, a deadly combination. You would do just about anything to silence the buzzing in your brain.

About two hours passed when you heard light footsteps and the familiar scrawny figure of the young informant entered your vision. You set your pen down, a satisfied exhale leaving your mouth at the way your joints cracked when you stretched.

“Is the Captain inside?”

“Good evening to you too, kid,” you shook your head. “Yes, he’s inside.”

Jaemin smirked and you made a face at him. “Nice hair today.”

“Really?” You blinked in surprise. “I wear it like this every day though?”

The question was directed more to yourself. Jaemin went towards the boss’ room and knocked, entering a moment later. You dug the compact mirror out of your purse and checked your hair–

And sure enough, a tuft of hair was sticking out near your temple on the right side. You groaned loudly, fixing it and groaned even louder when you realised why Hongjoong had looked at you for a moment longer than usual when he greeted you today, and why he had a little smile on his face when he went to his room.

Damn it.

You waited for Jaemin to come out and you called him over. “Can I ask you something?”

“Sure, madame,” he bowed dramatically.

“Why do you call Mr. Kim the Captain?”

“Well… he is the boss, the leader, so captain is just another word to address him, right?” he grinned. “I like the sound of it.”

“Fair enough,” you said. “How did you become an informant?”

“Your question of the day has been used up. Adios!” Jaemin saluted mockingly and ran away before you could call his name or chuck something at him– you just sat there watching with your hand awkwardly stretched in the air as if you could have grabbed him from across the desk.

Menace.

You went back to focusing on the monthly budget report that you had been studying, trying to spot any discrepancies. This time, you were in charge of presenting the monthly report to the boss and you wanted to make sure everything looked okay, especially with their new deal. Whoever was in charge of handling the tracking of their money was doing a pretty damn good job. On the surface, the Crescents were exchanging Black Shadow with the latest machine parts– the produce from Pledis Manufacturers which was a cover for the actual export that was the weapons– with Utopia.

Black Shadow was a very strong red wine, a staple of Utopia, the land known for its wineries and extensive collection of all sorts of wines. While the Crescents were still a gang, they became acquainted with some of the winemakers, got mentored and secured a deal so that their business began with the Crescent Bar. Now the Crescent Bar was the only spot in all of Eden where this fine wine was available. You thought that was an admirable feat– it must not have been easy to convince the Utopians to export their wine. You supposed Utopia must really be in dire need of weapons as well to share their best wine with Eden.

On the sidelines, though, Black Shadow and other liquor was being smuggled to Mist Island in exchange for raw metal that was required in the production of those machine parts and weapons by Pledis. Simply sending wine in exchange for metal did not cover the discrepancy in costs, so you made a mental note to bring this to light in the meeting later this week. It had gone unnoticed the past few months but from your experience from the time in Wonderland when you had a part time job at a bank, you knew that someone was bound to raise suspicions of where the Crescents were spending all that money.

You did not realise how much time passed when you heard Yunho’s office door open and you looked at him, finding him wearing his overcoat. There was still an hour until your shift would be over so Yunho must have some engagement. He approached you and asked if you were done compiling the report.

“Yeah, I was just wrapping up. Do you want me to put it in your office later?”

Yunho pursed his lips in thought. “Actually, you know what? If you’re done for tonight, you can leave as well. No point staying until midnight. Seonghwa won’t be here tonight either.”

“Oh, well, sure,” you tried not to show how happy you were to leave early. “Let me put this away before you lock your room then.”

Yunho nodded and waited for you and when you came back, you found him with your coat in his hands and he offered to help you wear it. You stood still.

“Mr. Jeong. I can wear my coat on my own.”

“I know,” he shrugged, not letting go of it. “Are you going to keep me waiting though?”

You looked at him pointedly before giving in, going to grab your purse before he would try to do that for you too. “How very gentlemanly of you.”

Yunho scoffed, outstretching his arm. “After you.”

In the past few days, Yunho’s behaviour towards you had been nothing short of odd. Sometimes, he was the Mr. Jeong that you had always known– unapproachable, reserved and a man of few but meaningful words.

And the other times, well… you weren’t sure if this was just how he had always been, but it was strange to experience it firsthand. He was considerate, just like tonight. He would make sure you’d had dinner. He would ask if you were faring well when you would go to discuss the reports with him. He would make a casual remark or even a joke if he felt like it. Overall, you were sure that he knew the difference between being professional and casual very well–

And boy, was he tiptoeing right at the borderline.

He held the door for you and you told him the guard would have done it anyway but he only smiled. And then he mockingly saluted because you had made it a point of calling him ‘lieutenant’ whenever you needed to get a point across. That made you laugh a little and you said goodnight, going in opposite directions.

You were only a few steps down your road when you thought you could just walk with him and discuss the details about the Mist Island finances that had been nagging you all this time. You turned, speed-walking towards him in the dark street and were about to call his name when you stopped in your tracks.

There was a man who had slipped right behind him from an alley and you were half sure Yunho hadn’t noticed his presence. The man was walking quite awkwardly, tense and fidgeting, almost–

Almost as if he was about to attack Yunho.

And sure enough, you saw his hand resting right above his hip where he would be hiding a gun under his jacket.

With all your senses heightening, you willed yourself to remain calm and think– if you screamed, it would probably end badly. You could go back and alert the guard or find someone, anyone, but it might be too late–

And then you remembered that you had a gun in your purse.

You switched to the street on your right, rushing through the alleys as silently as you could, gun in hand and a scream lodged in your throat that threatened to escape at any second. You spotted Yunho whenever the alley opened into the street and every time, relief and urgency clashed. With pure adrenaline fueling you, you waited for Yunho to turn right at the crossroads– if he turned left, you would have to step in and you hoped that would not be the case.

As soon as Yunho turned right, you grabbed his wrist and pulled him into the alley, a surprised exhale exiting his mouth. You rushed to hide, finding a spot to squeeze into which was covered by abandoned boards that would hopefully help conceal your figures. You aimed the gun at the street, hoping to get a visual of the man, the sounds of your breaths and Yunho’s gun being loaded feeling too loud. He tried lowering your gun, intending to take care of the situation but you shook your head, gently pushing him aside despite the lack of space, as if you could cover him.

“I need to see if it is someone I recognise,” you whispered. “And you really don’t need to kill tonight.”

“I rarely ever kill, y/n,” he said, “Only immobilise.”

You didn’t respond, and if you hadn’t been worrying about your lives, maybe you would have noticed that he called you by your name instead of Luna. Your gaze remained focused on the street, aiming to identify the man.

“Is that someone you recognise?”

“Never seen him before,” Yunho bent down a little into the light to get a clearer vision. “Might just be a thug.”

You remained in your position with your gun aimed at the confused man who looked around warily before tracing his steps back. However, you kept the gun trained where you last spotted him and it wasn’t until Yunho put a hand over yours and gently lowered it that you let out the breath that you had been holding.

You made the mistake of looking at him, the realisation that you both were okay crashing on you like a fierce, cold wave. You took a shaky breath, resting your back against the wall and gripping the edge of a box nearby to hold yourself steady. Yunho looked quite alright, casually resting his back against the wall in front of you. You realised how narrow the alley was because his knees brushed against your legs.

“Are you alright?”

“Yeah, just… catching my breath,” you whispered. “Does this happen often?”

“Not that often– not like this, at least,” Yunho looked for any signs of the man in the street. “Usually it’s a gang targeting us, not an individual.”

You nodded, thinking about the attack that night at the bar. This was different. Had this man intended to shoot Yunho or just take him hostage?

“I’ll go do a quick scan of the area and see if there are more men–”

You grabbed his arm as he tried to exit the alley and pulled him back to his original spot. Yunho shook his head. “I need to check if there are more men, and if anyone else was hurt–”

“No,” you insisted, tightening the grip on his arm. “It’s dangerous.”

“You’re telling that to me?” Yunho asked, reminding you that he was an honoured lieutenant colonel and knew how to deal with situations like these, but you weren’t having any of it. You shook your head adamantly.

“We will leave together, after a few minutes.”

And then, with a crashing realisation, Yunho understood that you were not just scared for yourself. You were scared for him too.

He didn’t know why but your words, spoken and unspoken, wrapped around his heart like an embrace. With a shaky sigh of his own, he resigned to his previous position, though this time he stood just a little closer to you. He noticed how you were still holding the gun while your hand trembled– you had obviously never actually used it.

“You’re a fool,” Yunho said in a low voice. “You should not have come after me. I could have dealt with that on my own. I would have gotten answers out of him–”

“He meant to shoot you, Yunho,” you said, and this time you called his name on purpose. “I did what I had to.”

“You could have gotten hurt, Luna,” Yunho leaned forward to be at your eye level. “You shouldn’t have put yourself in danger.”

“I have a gun–”

“A gun you’ve clearly never used before, at least not on a real person,” Yunho reproached, grabbing your shaky hand to prove his point. “Would you have used it tonight? If things went wrong?”

You didn’t answer that, too focused on the way his hand intertwined with yours and even with the weapon preventing full contact, you felt the comfort of his touch seep through your skin and slowly, but surely, calm your nerves.

“Shall I teach you how to use a gun some day?” Yunho’s low voice almost reverberated in your skull and you looked at him in shock, finding him a bit too close– you could see the excited glimmer in his pupils.

“I can protect myself without using a gun too,” you managed to say, wincing inside at the weak retort. You clearly couldn’t.

“But you can protect me too if you know how to use a gun,” Yunho said teasingly, a smirk creeping on his lips. You rolled your eyes briefly but he wasn’t backing away and neither did you want him to. His fingers caressing the skin on your hand was something you didn’t want to stop anytime soon.

“I’m pretty sure you can take good care of yourself, Lieutenant,” you challenged. “You definitely had it under control tonight.”

Yunho laughed then, a bit embarrassed because he clearly had not noticed anything amiss and if it weren’t for you, it might have gone very wrong. You laughed along because wow. You made Jeong Yunho laugh for the first time. The sound of his sweet, shy chuckle went straight to your brain, making you dizzy for a hot second. You broke out of your trance, pushing him away with immense effort. He took it as teasing, thankfully, not knowing that you wanted to do anything but put distance between you two at that moment.

God, you thought. You needed a drink.

Yunho squeezed your hand once before letting it go, perhaps realising how casual he just had been. This time, you let him survey the area you were already sure was clear. He came back and signalled for you to come outside, walking with you back to the path you should have been on in the first place.

“Don’t you have somewhere to be?” You asked. “You left early tonight.”

“Just home,” Yunho said. “The maknaes were going to drop by.”

You hummed– he must mean the warehouse boys– Mingi, Wooyoung and Jongho. You often caught them at the Crescent Bar when you worked there, and it was always very lively when they dropped by. Wooyoung, in particular, always added life to the bar.

“You can be on your way then. I’ll walk home–”

“No chance,” he shook his head. “I’m walking you home tonight, whether you like it or not.”

You knew you had no choice and surrendered. It wasn’t a long walk so you decided to tell him about how you had spotted some discrepancies in their finances and wanted to discuss them with the boss. He told you to run over them with Seonghwa first before Hongjoong and you agreed.

“This is me,” you told him when you reached Regulus Street, pointing at your apartment. “I would invite you in for a drink or something, but I have a roommate and I’m not sure if she would like it...”

“Thanks for the offer. I’ll accept the gesture,” Yunho placed his hand over his heart, taking a few steps backward while maintaining eye contact. You watched him with a smile creeping on your lips– he was unexpectedly goofy at times.

“Goodnight then?” You laughed, unsure what he was doing.

“Thank you, Luna,” he finally said and you scoffed. “I owe you one.”

“You owe me two,” you told him. “You owe me one for stopping the deal with Secretary Park too.”

“Ah, is that so?” He raised a brow. “How would you like me to pay you back?”

Maybe he hadn’t meant it like that, but the implications of those words sent a wave of warmth coursing throughout your body. It didn’t help that he was smirking, probably understanding why you were rendered speechless.

“Well…” you managed to say, clearing your throat. “We’ll burn that bridge when we have to cross it.”

“Fair enough. Goodnight, Luna.”

Something had changed indefinitely between you and Yunho.

Perhaps, you wondered, it would still have come to this even if you hadn’t shared those moments a few nights ago. You would like to believe that. You were not complaining about the change– it wasn’t much. He was just more friendlier and casual towards you now, but…

It was as if he wanted to see you break.

You appreciated the change in his manners, yes. He wasn’t cold towards you anymore, even when he maintained a professional stance. It kind of reminded you of Seonghwa– he had always been kind and gentle towards you and something about him had always been comforting, even when he had put death on the table between you two. It was a dangerous trait, you supposed. It was Seonghwa’s weapon, but–

Gentleness seemed to be Yunho’s gift. If someone cared to look past his rough edges and mannerism, they would be rewarded with a nature so gentle that it would make them wonder how such contrasting traits could coexist within the same person.

And it wasn’t the gentleness that was killing you, no. Such was a trait that every man should possess.

It was the way he wielded it to rile you up– there was no other explanation. You kept placing walls between the two of you even with the change and he kept scaling them effortlessly with just a casual brush of his fingers against yours, an assuring or encouraging touch on your shoulder, or even–

God, even the way he tucked your hair behind your ears the other day when you had come back from the storage with a big pile of files in your arms, the front strands of your hair having escaped the hold of the pins. And the first thing Yunho thought to do was not to take some obvious weight off your shoulders but to tuck your hair behind your ears with his brows furrowed in concentration, those damned big brown eyes almost unrecognisable in that moment.

Perhaps, he didn’t even realise he had done that.

And you wished you could ask him if that was true.

“Luna?” Seonghwa’s voice called and you found him peeking out of Yunho’s room. “You can come in to brief me now.”

“Alright,” you said, the report already in your hands as you got up. You straightened your clothes before you entered the room, taking a seat in front of him and opening the files to show him the numbers. You briefed him about what you had done so far before getting to the point.

“The net cash exchange between the wine and the metal is 74.27 percent, which includes all the expenses including necessary licences and fragile care. 25.73 percent of the amount is completely unaccounted for– we’re paying Mist Island but on papers and bank statements, it’s not exactly clear what this amount of money is being used for. For personal purposes, maybe, but one day they’re going to notice it and make a big deal out of it. It’s better if we have a cover for this too. No matter how small the amount is.”

“Yeah, you’re right,” Seonghwa took a deep breath, resigning back on the sofa. “Any suggestions?”

“Well,” you thought about it. “We’ll have to manipulate a few documents if we want to adjust this amount in pre-existing channels. That, or have something to prove the money has been put to use– like donations or artwork.”

“Hmm, sounds like a good idea. I’ll discuss it with Hongjoong and get back on that, yeah?”

The door opened and Yunho entered, having come back from one of his meetings. You nodded at Seonghwa, saying you would wait for a heads-up before drafting the monthly report.

And at that moment, Yunho, who had been standing behind your sofa and looking at the documents on the table, decided to not disturb your conversation with Seonghwa and take the matters into his own hands, resting a hand on your upper back for support as he leaned forward to take the file from the table.

Your breath hitched and you were glad you had just finished a sentence– he was too close, and you were reminded once again that you were only reacting to such casual actions because this was Jeong Yunho.

And you wanted to kill him a little when he stayed there and asked if this was the report you had mentioned to him. You nodded and only then did he back away to go sit at his desk. You looked at Seonghwa whose expressions betrayed nothing.

“Well then, I’ll be on my way,” you told him and he nodded, praising you with the usual ‘good job’ and watching you fumble with the folders before you left the room. Seonghwa chuckled to himself and turned his gaze to the consigliere.

“Lieutenant Colonel Jeong Yunho,” he called, making Yunho drop the file on the table to look at him.

“Why are you suddenly calling my rank?”

“What do you think you’re doing?” He asked, thoroughly amused.

“What do you mean?”

“Luna,” Seonghwa said, running a hand through his long hair. “I’m not blind, Yunho.”

“Yeah, but you’re an idiot,” Yunho went back to looking at his file.

“You haven’t shown interest like that in quite a while. Is it wrong to be curious?” Seonghwa asked.

“Well,” Yunho looked at his hyung. “She’s… interesting.”

“Interesting,” Seonghwa repeated but in a different context. “I’ll be damned.”

“Don’t you like her, just a little bit, too?” Yunho asked, smirking. “You’ve never taken someone this seriously, like, ever.”

“I have to take her seriously when she talks like she already belongs here,” Seonghwa said. “And you know what? I think she could be more than just our little bookkeeper.”

Yunho noted the term Seonghwa had used though he decided not to comment on it yet. “What do you plan to do? Are you really going to involve her in the full business?”

Seonghwa smiled knowingly, already having planned out details that none of the others might have considered.

That night, you found yourself outside the Crescent Bar again. You stood thinking for a few moments before you entered, making your way towards the office that had once been your little safe haven– an escape from the boisterous outside world. You knocked at the door but no one answered. You pushed the door just a fraction, finding it unlocked which meant Yeosang must be around. You decided to just make yourself at home, damned be the consequences, and went inside to sit on the couch and curl in on yourself.

There was too much going on. There was too much you were feeling, and you had no one to share these thoughts with. You weren’t even sure if you should be sharing these thoughts. You were an anomaly, you always had been–

The door opened and you were met with a deadly silence instead of a greeting. You looked up to see Yeosang clutching his chest.

“Shit, I thought I was seeing things. You scared me, Luna,” he said, shutting the door and sitting on his chair. “What’s up with you?”

“I missed you too,” you laughed. “How have you been?”

“As good as ever, I suppose. Better now that you’re not nagging me on a daily basis. Thriving, as some might say–”

You chucked a cushion at him which he caught and rested on his lap. “What are you really doing here?”

“Am I not welcome here?”

“Of course you are, this will always be your office,” Yeosang said, making you smile. “But I’d rather know what’s up so I can order an appropriate drink.”

“Bring me your strongest.”

“On it,” he grinned, going out to get the drink himself, returning with two glasses. Amused, you watched him pop the cork dramatically and fill the glasses a little more than average, swirling the wine just enough before he handed you one.

“It’s an honour,” you said, truly meaning it. “You’ve never served me like this. You’ve only ever served the boys.”

“I’ve heard rumours that you act too much like a Crescent yourself,” he said, sipping his drink and sitting on the desk. “You’ve got guns and big reports up your sleeves now.”

“Yikes,” you downed the drink and Yeosang filled your glass again. “Am I not supposed to? Not that I’m trying to be one of you.”

“Sounds insulting for some reason,” he commented. “But good words only, Luna. I’ve only heard good things about you. Makes me wonder what kind of a boss I was to not realise your potential.”

“You did. I became your bookkeeper. I was also your best employee for two months straight, wasn’t I?”

“And then you told me I was clumsy and I put you on my blacklist,” Yeosang huffed.

“You broke your most expensive tray. I wanted to kill you,” you almost cried as you recalled that chaotic night at the bar a few months ago. “That tray was the prettiest one we had.”

“And you’re already drunk,” Yeosang chuckled at the way you ran your mouth so freely– perhaps, it was also because you were no longer boss and employee. “Now tell me… why did you come here?”

“Why do you all want me to say everything out loud?” You groaned in frustration. “I wanted to be here, obviously. You know this office was like my safe haven. I always come here when I am overwhelmed.”

“And what’s got you so overwhelmed, love?” Yeosang asked gently and your heart fluttered at the change in his tone.

“You,” you muttered, surprising him. “And Mr. Jeong. And Mr. Park. And your boss but I tend to avoid him so I won’t complain yet. And San!”

“San?” Yeosang laughed. “What did he do?”

“Nothing, I’m just dragging him into this,” you rested your head on your knees, hugging them to your chest. “It’s just… you’re all confusing me and I don’t like it. I don’t like being in unexpected situations.”

Yeosang hummed in thought. He knew what was up with you and Seonghwa, and you and Yunho. The boys– none of them hid anything from anyone. They had always been bare with each other, so he knew that Yunho was a little into you even though he never said it. Yeosang wasn’t oblivious to the way Yunho’s eyes lit up or the way his attention shifted any time someone mentioned you.

Yeosang also wasn’t oblivious to how much you occupied Seonghwa’s headspace even though he pretended to be unfazed. He could tell that Seonghwa was bordering on the lines between admiration and adoration for you.

And while Hongjoong himself hadn’t expressed any personal feelings about you, he knew that once you would properly interact with him, you would find yourself charmed by him too– Hongjoong was like that. And San… he had seen you that night opening up to San and watched fondly from the distance.

But it kind of blew him a little that he was the source of your confusion too. Perhaps, it was because you had worked with him so long. You were friends, that was for sure. If you weren’t, you wouldn’t be here right now. But why were you overwhelmed because of him? It wasn’t the proximity– you two had shared a lot of time in this office in the past. A lack of proximity then? Did you actually, truly miss him? Did the distance really make you fonder of each other?

With caution, he settled down in front of you and took your glass from your hands. “That is enough drinking.”

“It’s not,” you whispered, not looking at him.

“Just say what’s on your mind, Luna,” Yeosang said, turning his full attention to you. “You know I’ve never judged you and never will.”

You smiled at that. Even with the lack of explanations you gave for your actions or your behaviour, Yeosang always tried to understand you, and that was what you liked about him. Sometimes, you couldn’t quite believe that he had ever been anything else other than a bar manager. How could this man have gone to the war at such a young age and intercepted multiple messages, saving countless lives? How could he be a part of the gang that had a repute like none other?

“It’s hard to put it into words,” you sighed deeply. “And I don’t even know what I would say anyway. Nothing makes sense, yet everything does. Now that I don’t have to hide who I am from you… it’s like I’m living a new life all over again.”

“Yet you’re still the same old Luna that we all adore.”

“So you adore me then?”

“Did hearing that make you feel better?” Yeosang shook his head and you grinned. “I’ve always adored you, Luna, in my own ways. Does that help?”

“I thought you hated– okay, not hated, but… only tolerated me. Maximum liked me a little. But you’re saying you adore me.”

“I do,” he pinched your nose. “Especially when you’re tipsy.”

“Gee, thanks,” you said, uncurling and sitting properly, still facing him. “Can I ask you something… strange? You can blame it on me being tipsy later.”

“Go ahead,” Yeosang grabbed the glasses and filled them again, handing you yours. “Let’s blame tonight on being drunk.”

“Hmm, I knew coming here tonight was a good idea,” you downed the drink in one go, setting the glass aside and looking at your former boss. “Have you ever liked someone? Like really, really like someone?”

“I have,” Yeosang said and your brows rose momentarily in surprise.

“How do you know you don’t like them like you would just another person?” You asked. “Is there something I’m supposed to feel?”

“Let’s test that out,” Yeosang said in such a low voice that you almost missed it. He leaned forward a bit more than he should have, twirling a few strands of your hair between his fingers. You got a good look at that heartbreakingly gorgeous face– it was a crime to be this beautiful and stay inside the bar almost all the time, you often thought. Your breath hitched when Yeosang’s finger traced the vein along your neck and then he locked eyes with you.

“Who is it that you like so much, y/n?”

“That’s the thing,” you whispered, kneeling into his touch when his hand went to cup your face. “I don’t know.”

Yeosang smiled knowingly though, his eyes travelling all over your face, stopping at your parted lips a few times– he was too obvious. Your heart was beating frantically and for once, you did not know what to do. You may have come here because of another man (or two) but now you were almost in the arms of someone else entirely. His other hand was holding yours– when did that happen? And bringing you closer.

Your eyes fluttered shut and you felt his warm breath on your cheek before he kissed it lightly. You drew back, a bit surprised but wanting more.

“You can sort your thoughts out when you’re sober,” Yeosang said. “You should rest, for now. It must have been a long day.”

Before he could draw his hand away, you scooted closer and he chuckled when you rested your head against his shoulder. “It’s because I’m tired.”

“Whatever you say, Luna,” he patted your arm. “It’s certainly not because you miss me.”

“Certainly not,” you confirmed, the both of you laughing at the obvious lie. “And definitely not because I may like you a little too much.”

“Oh,” Yeosang pulled you closer in the half embrace. “Definitely not.”

next chapter

-> apply for the taglist here! (check your privacy setting if the tags don't work)

taglist pt 1:

@lorensonebraincell @sungbeam @waywardstaytiny @lluvia1415 @woohwababes @jjaemasung @fruithoughts @fancypeacepersona @propinquitypsithurism @kyomiingi @ateezswonderland @janetsarttrove @thenopekid @justconniez @daniela-f-uwu @hwasbestlover @vcutparis @missbangtangirl @zaynsfl4m3s @beabatiny @slowitdownmakeitb0uncy @alliethequeen @lavishloving @haowonbins @franbowesax @klllerwaifu @katerade23 @selfishw4ltz @paramedicnerd004 @atzlordz @curse-of-art @meowmeeps @intowxnderland @faeriehwa @staytiny-yaps @ishz @dumplingsyum @bunnychui @kandy108 @chanst1ddies @softsanglix @yongility @sang-09 @sweetinsaniiity @a-teez-4-exo @omgsuperstarg @saintriots @bihwabi

#ateez x reader #poly ateez x reader #ateez ot8 x reader #ateez angst #ateez fluff #ateez au #ateez mafia au #yunho x reader #yunho angst #yeosang x reader #yeosang fluff #seonghwa x reader #hongjoong x reader #ateez series #ateez fanfic #ateez fic

409 notes · View notes

satxnsupreme666 · 8 months ago

Text

Angel of life, lover of Death: Rio Vidal x fem!reader

Masterlist

Requested by: @midnight-lestrange

Summary: For many witches and many people you were an angel, a life saver, a light in the middle of darkness, even a goddess you had been called, helping and saving so many witches and humans, always stopping them from facing death, you were known as the “Angel of life” everyone knew that if someone was fighting for their life, you would be the only one capable of helping them not to cross that line between life and death, bur for someone specifically, you had only been an obstacle, always interfering, stopping her from completing her job.

“Death” or Rio Vidal, as she had told you to call her, had presented herself one day in front of you, annoyed that you did not let her do her job and collect the bodies she so much wanted, she started to visit you more frequently, until the two of you fell in love, one day after you were brutally attacked and about to die, you woke up alone and wounded, you only knew, you were supposed to die, but you didn’t, waiting for Rio to come back, she never did, you waited for her for years, and she never came back, leaving you heartbroken and angry.

After many centuries, you see her again at the witches’ road, would she be able to explain what happened or are you going to keep her pushing away because of your anger and pain?

Warnings: Mentions of blood, injuries, reader getting hurt, mentions of a near death experience

Word count: 11k+

Author’s notes: In this story reader saves Sharon/ Mrs.Heart.

Hello, so this is again a requested story, it was requested a few days ago, sorry @midnight-lestrange that it took me 6 days to write it, I already had the idea of how the story would develop but I had some days in which I could not even get up from bed, however, I was able to finish writing this, and I hope this is what you were waiting for, it has always been a joy writing your amazing ideas, thank you so much for sharing your incredible ideas with me and letting me write them!

I hope this is what you were waiting for @midnight-lestrange ♥️

I hope you like it! ♥️

If you enjoy, could you comment, like or reblog? it would help a lot really ♥️

Taglist: @midnight-lestrange @eliscannotdance

“Help! You have to help her, please!” Yelled desperately a woman in front you, someone had knocked several times at your door in the middle of the night and even if you were sleeping, you always attended to a call for help.

Behind the crying woman with blood on her hands and part of her gown was soaked with the thick substance, the were to other women carrying a young woman who appeared to be in her early twenties, her chest was covered in so much blood and a visible wound, that happened to look like a bullet wound was right there, at the level of her heart.

“She’s dying!” You did not want to lose any more time so you let them enter and guided them to place the wounded woman on a special bed on the other room, you quickly examined the girl and the wound and using your magic you could see what the bullet had pierced and how many damage had caused to her.

You started to cut part of the upper level gown on her to get more access to the wound, quickly analyzing what to do next, you put your two hands over the wound, applying pressure to it, after a couple of minutes the blood stopped coming out, you took your hands off her chest and placed the bullet you had retrieved on the metal plate next to you on the table with different bottles, the witches that had placed themselves a little farther from you on the wall to give you space were surprised, they had tried it, chanting conjures in Latin to stop the blood from coming out, but it had not worked out, they have heard of you, that you had saved countless witches from their death, but they had not believed it was true, until now, their only option left was you and after seeing what you had done, they could not be more surprised an grateful.

You noticed the unconscious woman starting to move a little, and you sighed, she was going to leave, she just needed time to rest.

“You actually saved her” The blonde witch said to you perplexed and you chuckled a little.

“What happened to her?” You asked the two of them, looking up from the unconscious woman.

“A witch-hunter attacked us, we did not know he had a shotgun with him” She said with a trembling voice, you nodded and sighed again.

“Is he dead at least?” The two of them nodded, proud of what they had done, and you smiled at them.

“Good, your friend is going to be fine, she only needs to rest for a couple of days, but she will be perfectly fine, just, keep safe next time, alright?” You gave them one reassuring smile.

“How can we pay you for this? You saved her! You actually did it, how can we thank you?” The shorter witch with black hair asked you this time.

“I don’t need material things; I will just ask two things from you” You replied looking at the two of them with a serious face and they nodded hastily.

“First, you are going to promise, that you will be more careful when roaming around the forest, alright” They nodded again quickly.

“The second thing is, you are going to let more witches know about me, that way if someone is fighting for their life, they can come to me and I will gladly help, alright? We as witches have to keep each other safe”

“We will do, don’t doubt about that” One of the witches replied back at you with a serious face.

“Thank you, then, you can take your friend back with you, or if you want to let her rest here, you can do it, whatever you prefer will be alright” You commented while taking the bullet from the metal plate and placing it in the trash bin.

“We have to take her with her family, they are going to wonder why we still have to arrive” The blonde woman said to you and you nodded, you walked back to sit yourself in a chair next to the wall and they came closer to her friend, you saw the way they both grabbed the unconscious girl on their arms and turned back at you again to say something else.

“Thank you really, you are really an angel as they say” You only gave them one final smile and you saw a blue cloud smoke surrounding them, after some seconds they had disappeared leaving you alone in your house.

Yawning you decided it was time to go back to sleep, tomorrow you would have to go back to the coven, to gather some more books, you went back to bed, without realizing that a black spot on the window of your house had been there since the two girls had knocked on your door.

You were rather known amongst witches, even famous some people had said, always saving witches on the verge of death, always doing the impossible.

For you it was normal to attend the calls of the witches who had been attacked, were sick or had had different accidents, you knew very well that people could show up at any hour at your home, so of course you were ready all the time.

During the Salem trials you had had a lot of work, groups of witches arriving at different hours of the day calling for your help because one member of their coven had been captured.

Helping thousands of witches had been a common thing through all your life, every witch and many witches were grateful that you had saved them, but you were not aware that you were making the job of some else a lot harder.

A loud bang on your window made you look up from your book, and you went to open the curtain to see which had knocked so harsh on the glass.

You saw no one and burrowed your brows, had they moved to the door? But no one had knocked again, at least not on the door.

With a confused expression on your face you walked towards your door and opened it, but as no one had been there it only made you blink several times, had you not been sleeping properly?

When you were about to close the door, you heard your name being called from afar, and saw two women carrying another witch with blood all over her shirt.

When they arrived at your door you noticed the open wound on her neck.

“Help her please” You heard one of the women pleading you, with eyes full of tears, you gave her a reassuring smile and asked them to follow you.

They placed the girl on the bed and examined quickly the wound, and after many times of seeing and helping witches, you noticed the way the wound had some traces of glass around the edges.

“Where did the piece of glass went to?” You asked them while inspecting the woman a little bit more, you were sure they had been the ones that removed the piece of glass off her neck, but you wanted them to let you know.

“We removed it” The green-eyed witch replied and you sighed.

“When something pierces the skin, you do not have to take it away, because whatever is stuck in there, most of the times is preventing the bleeding” You said to them with a soft tone on your voice, they started to cry more, but it was understandable.

After just some minutes working, the girl on the bed had stopped bleeding and there were no traces of injuries, her breath had stabilized and slowly she opened her eyes, the three of them hugged tightly and you started to clean your hands.

“Remember next time something like this happens, do not remove anything, alright?” You turned to them and smiled slightly at them, before you could say something else, you felt a pair of arms hugging you and you chuckled, you were used to some people hugging you after saving them, it was something usual.

｡˚ ︶︶✩︶︶‌ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩｡˚ ︶︶✩︶︶‌ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩

“You have to stop saving every witch that arrives severely wounded” the sudden voice made you jump; you had thought you were already alone?

Quickly you turned yourself around to look at where the voice had come from.

In front of you was sitting a woman, whose eyes were brown and big, with a stare that made you shiver, you had never seen her, such a beautiful face and elegant presence you would have easily remembered her.

You tried to say something, opening your mouth several times, but nothing came out of your mouth.

The woman who was dressed completely in black chuckled and stood up from your bed, she then proceeded to place herself in the chair where you had left your book, she took it and started to read nonchalantly the first pages.

“You really are something” Said the woman after some minutes of silence.

“Who are you?” You asked her while eyeing the brown-eyed woman.

“You can call me Rio, Rio Vidal” She stood up leaving your book on the chair, she then brought her hand to her hair and took something from there, then she placed that exact same hand in front of you and when she opened her fist, you were greeted with a small black flower on the palm of her hand.

“For you, my lady” She said to you with a smirk on her face.

You could feel your face starting to get warm and carefully you took the tiny flower in your hand, it had been such a nice gesture that you had not totally thought about the fact that a completely strange woman whom you had never seen was inside your house seeming to be so comfortable to had entered without permission.

“I should not be giving you flowers since you only keep stealing my job away, you are stealing my clients sweetheart, but, I’ve been dying to give you that for a while” The woman in front of you said and she started to walk around the room, examining what was on the walls and touching the small plants laying on some windows.

“The one I gave you is not going to die, so make sure you take care of it, alright?” She turned her head for a minute to look at you caressing the small petals of the tiny flower and she smiled.

“Thank you… Rio, I will make sure nothing happens to her, but can you tell me why am I stealing your clients?” You said in a soft-spoken tone, you did not know there was another healing witch, at least you had not heard of someone with the same powers as you.

Rio then came closer to you, so dangerously close that you could smell her scent, it was a sweet scent, a perfume you had never smelled, such a sweet scent that made you inhale deeply.

“You are the angel of life” She told you, still you were not understanding, you saw the way she took one strand of loose hair of your hair and brushed it to the side, her action only made you feel nervous.

“People call me the angel of death, angel of the night amongst other things” She said to you while looking straight into your eyes, analyzing you carefully, her intense stare making you feel nervous, and even after you had an idea of who she was, you did not dare to say something.

“I have also heard people referring to you as Angel of the morning” You slowly nodded, you were aware of the difference names witches call you, and some other women that were not witches, but you never actually mind paying attention to all these names, you just kept doing your job.

“I need you, to stop saving so many witches, leave some of them to me so that I can come for them, alright?” She said with a big smile, waiting for you to agree and make her job a little easier, she then came closer to you taking the little flower on your hands and witch a flick of her hands she converted it into a pin hair.

“It will look better this way, trust me” You saw her placing her hands on your hair and a soft click was heard, Rio then separated herself from you a little to have a better view of the way you were looking.

She knew she had come to make a deal with you, hoping that you would agree to get her some bodies and souls to collect, but she did not actually mind if you did not agree at all.

“There, aren’t you a pretty thing” She said to you smiling, her seducing smile made you feel weak to your knees.

“Out of all the things that I have seen and encountered, certainly I never expected for death to come unannounced at my home to try and seduce me” An even bigger smirk formed on her face and without saying anything else she went to take a seat on the same comfortable chair, taking the book and opening it on the page she had left.

“You are going to have a lot of work today” She said nonchalantly while turning the page with the thumb and crossing her legs loosely, making herself more comfortable, you were sure she was not going to leave anytime soon.

You chuckled and shook your head, but before you could go back to sit comfortably, another loud knock on your door made you prepare yourself, ready to continue your job, giving one last glance at Rio you noticed she was really entertained reading the book on her hands, so you went to answer the door.

In front of you was a woman, a human one and you found yourself surprised, how did a woman, a non-witch had found her way to your home?

She did not seem to have any physical wounds but her skin was painfully pale, there were visible green and purple veins around her neck, the way she was gasping for air and how her hand clung desperately to her chest, these were signs of a poisoning, and it was clear the poor woman was not about to say something, it would physically impossible for her.

You went to help her stay still, and helped her to lay down on the bed, she was looking at you with such a desperate stare, how had this woman the physical strength to arrive at your home in such a bad state? The human villages were located really far away.

“You don´t have to actually save her you know? She is not even a witch” Rio commented without even looking up from the book.

You were not about to agree with her, even if she was not a witch, she needed help, and you were not about to deny the help to someone who had arrived at your house looking to be helped.

After several minutes, you had been able to stabilize her, and her breathing was normal, she started to clear her throat and you handed her a glass of a beverage you had done in merely seconds, she gladly took it and drank the whole glass.

You eyed the woman curiously; you still had no idea how she had found you.

“I came here to make a deal with you sweetheart, why would you not let me do my job?” Rio said to you while leaning a little on the chair, what confused you was that the woman seemed not to have heard her.

“Thank you so much, you have no idea, I thought I was about to die” The woman on the bed commented and took your hand in hers.

“She really was going to die; you should have let her die” Rio said again nodding and you tilted your head to look back at Rio.

“I don´t know how to pay you back, I thought you were a myth, we never thought someone as powerful as you really existed!”

“Oooh, a legend” Rio behind the two of you started to move her hands, you were sure the woman in front of you could not see her, and even if you had wanted to laugh and rolled your eyes, the crying human was still looking at you with a hopeful expression.

After the woman had calmed down and told you how she would tell the other about you, that many women on her village had heard about you, the things that were said about you, that many did not believe you were a witch but an angel, you just listened to her while Rio commented something from time to time from her seat.

After she finally left, and you advised her to be careful you closed the door behind you.

“Looks like you have some fans out there” She was grinning and you went to stand in front of her.

“How did you find me?” You suddenly asked her, you were full of curiosity.

Rio straightened herself and seemed to be deep in thought but quickly she went back to her original position, her back resting on the chair and with one hand on the book.

“I kept coming here because there was this feeling, a call if you will, something kept bringing me here, the feeling that someone was about to die brought me here the first time, I saw when you helped the first girl that had been attacked, remember? The one with the knife on her stomach?”

She asked you remembering everything so vividly, you nodded, of course you remembered that girl she was one of your sisters of your coven, they always liked to taunt the men around the village that liked to get drunk.

“Well, I came because I knew, or at least I was sure her time had come, I had even prepared a long speech to take her with me, but…” She stood up from the chair and tossed the book aside, it landed on the table with a thud and before you had the chance to scold her about tossing the book, she came up to stand in front of you, her fingers grabbing your chin in a firm but soft grip.

“You saved her” She finished her sentence, and she lifted your chin to look for a second your lips, she licked her own and you felt yourself getting warmer.

You tried to remove your face from her grasp but she did not let you go, her long fingernails painted in black scratched softly your skin.

“Every time I have been here, waiting on that exact same chair, waiting for one of them to die, you always manage to save them, how do you do it?” She asked you, curious written all over her face and that was when she finally removed her hand off your chin, she took a step back looking expectantly at you, waiting for an answer.

“I don´t know, I just do what it feels correct” You simply replied and it was true, you also did not know how you were able to save them.

“Would you mind if I stay for a little while?” She asked you again with that beautiful smile and her perfect brown eyes, you nodded and she started to walk towards your room.

“Out of every room in this house, your room is the only one I had not seen, at least properly, would you give me a tour?” She asked standing on the door that lead to your room, she had that smirk that characterized her and you laughed, you were excited, not everyday Death herself would arrive at your house to flirt with you.

｡˚ ︶︶✩︶︶ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩

You really loved the way Rio´s hands felt against your skin, the way she caressed your skin in such a delicate way made you feel so loved, even after some months of her being constantly near you, you were still afraid of saying how you truly felt.

Months of her being near you whenever someone came to ask you for help, to save them and stopping them from dying, Rio being there with you all the time, not minding at all, and always waiting for you to finish.

“It has been so long since you asked me to let someone die” You said to her one day when you two were laying on the grass, she was caressing your cheek softly, her being on the side of her body and you laying completely on your back looking at the sky, she was as usual dressed in black.

“I figured you were not going to do what I said” She replied with a smile on her face, and you looked at her with a shy smile.

“And I did not want to make you feel uncomfortable” She mentioned and you frowned your brows, Rio saw the way your brows contorted and put her elbow on the grass with her chin on her hand.

“My job is only to take those who are dead, not to be the cause of their own death, those are the rules, never to interfere in the process, only to take them when their last beat of their heart is given, only when their time finally comes” Her free hand came to your hair to brush a loose strand and placing it behind your ear, an idea crossed your mind.

“Are you going to be the one then to take me away when my time comes?” Your question made her tense, you saw how her shoulders visibly tensed at your question, and she quickly sat up, pressing her legs to her chest.

You did not understand why her sudden change, and sat as well, getting closer to her, and you took one of her hands in yours.

“What´s wrong?” You inquired, wanting to know what was going on, she gave a slight squeeze to your hand and looked at the sky, for a brief moment she closed her eyes and took a deep breath, before turning her body to the side to be sitting in front of you, she took your two hands in hers and looked straight into your eyes, her brown eyes, full of concern, yet you did not know why she was so worried.

“I love you” Your heart skipped a beat, you had been waiting for her to say those words to you, that you could not contain the happiness growing in your chest, a big smile forming on your face, due to the happiness you were feeling, you had not noticed the way Rio´s eyes filled with tears.

“I love y-“ Rio was quick to put a finger on your lips, preventing you from finishing your sentence.

“Don´t say it please” She said begging you, and you did not understand why she was saying those things to you.

“Please let me” You were begging her and she shook her head, she had fallen for you, so hard, she was scared, she was scared because loving you meant she would have to see you when your time came, and she would not be strong enough to actually face it, she could not see you die, she did not want to.

“Please let me” You begged her again, she the guided your bodies so that the two of you were laying again on the grass, she was again looking at you, looking at your lips and she leant in to get closer to your face, she looked back to your eyes and finally she nodded.

“I love you” You finally said to her, and she could not help herself, she pressed her lips onto yours, to capture your lips, it was a soft kiss, and the first of all of the many kisses you were going to share, when you needed to take some air you separated your face a little from hers and noticed she had her eyes closed.

“Loving me will only ruin your life” She commented with a sad tone, you did not believe that, and you did not understand why she was saying that, so you pressed your right hand on her cheek.

“Then, let me ruin my own life, I don´t mind, I love you, deeply, please let me love you” Even though she had so many thoughts on her head, she felt so contradicted, she could not deny her feelings, she could not help but be with you, even if you were the complete opposite from her, she did not want to let you go, so she gave in the feeling, pulling you closer to her, to taste your lips one more time.

The memory was fresh in your mind even if it had been so many centuries ago.

｡˚ ︶︶✩︶︶ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩

“Where are we going Agatha?” The teen asked the older witch who had suddenly said they needed to make another stop right in the middle of the street, he had to hit the breaks so suddenly he feared his car would need some repairing later.

“To visit an old friend” Had he heard correctly? An old friend? Did Agatha have actual friends? Or was she being her usual sarcastic self? At this point he was not even sure.

The witch opened the door and got out before closing properly the door, the teen went after her walking closer to her.

“Sorry Agatha, but with an old friend you actually mean, a friend friend?” He asked warily eying her slowly, she turned her head to look at him and squinted her eyes, deciding on not to say something back, she decided to keep walking until they reached a pretty house of two floors.

When the door opened you could not believe who was in front of you.

“Agatha?” The older witch smiled and could not help but get happy when she saw you, she had not seen you in years, you quickly opened the door fully and hugged the older witch, her strong grip around your body made you remember all the times centuries ago she had held you when you were completely alone and felt hopeless, she had been the one to help you come out of that dark place you had fallen, always making sure you had eaten and had drunk enough water, you knew she was known as the witchkiller, but she had been so kind towards you, stepping to help you when you had no one, when you had wanted to die, she could really be an amazing mother.

“Sweatheart, how are you?” Agatha asked you with a soft voice, caressing your shoulders and looking at you with so much softness, the teen could not believe what he was seeing, was Agatha really showing affect for someone else?

Agatha had been the one who found you wounded, she had felt sorry for you, she helped you to heal and showed you how to cast different protection spells, she had been your mentor, she was older than you and had taught you many things, she was aware of who were you, and only having dedicated yourself to heal others you had forgotten that your magic was so much powerful and could help you to do many more things apart from healing and saving lives.

After some time of being with her you finally opened up about what had happened, that you should have died and how the Death had made you fall in love with her only to leave you.

“I am fine, it is so good to see you again! I cannot believe you are actually here” You commented while looking at her with a big smile on your face.

The teen could actually not believe what he was seeing, how did you and Agatha had become friends? Were you the only that did not hold grudges against her? Even with so many questions on his mind, he was sure of something, you must be someone so special to have Agatha treating you this way.

She stopped for one moment to place her hands on your face, softly caressing it, you lent into her soft touch.

“It is really good to see you again” She felt guilty, and it was a feeling she was not used to, but when it came to you she left herself feel, after all, she had been your mentor for years and you had become someone really important to her, she felt protective when it came to you, but after every single thing she had done, she had to leave or otherwise, the people looking for her would have gotten to you.

She still remembered that day when she had to leave, she had cried, she had sobbed so hard but the two of you knew you had to part ways, and even after all these years, she couldn’t help feeling sad about had things had turned out.

“I missed you so much y/n” She said in a whisper and you saw the way her eyes got glossy, you felt you own eyes fill with tears and you pressed yourself against her one more time.

How much you had missed the woman who had been the closest to a “mother”.

The teen behind you closed the door as quietly as possible but still it made you look at him, separating yourself from Agatha, you looked at him with curiosity and Agatha placed her left hand on her pocket while her right hand moved to your back.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to intrude” The boy in front of you commented while rising his hands on the air, he was shocked Agatha was capable of actually treating someone with so much softness and respect, and someone who reciprocated the feelings, it was obvious Agatha meant a lot to you as well as how much you meant to the older witch.

“It´s ok” You chuckled and he seemed to relax, you had so many questions and Agatha sensed your mood, they still had some hours left before they had to get back to her house to leave for the road.

“What do you say, do you have an hour so we can catch up?” She asked you and you nodded.

“Let me go to make some tea, alright?” She did not want to let you go, but she knew she had to, so she took her hand off your back, nodding slightly, you couldn’t contain the immense happiness you were feeling so you threw yourself to hug her one more time before finally going inside your house to the kitchen to start preparing some tea.

Agatha and the teen looked where you had gone through the hallway and Agatha wiped some tears off her face, the teen was completely touched, she was a whole different person, a completely different person that did no seem to be the “witchkiller”.

Agatha noticed the way the teen was looking at her and quickly composed herself.

“Not a word about this, you hear me?” She then proceeded to straighten her hat and started to walk to the same direction you had disappear, he only nodded and tried to hide his laugh, after all it was not common to see Agatha acting all caring all the time.

The two of them followed to your kitchen and Agatha proceeded to sit on one of the chairs of the kitchen countertop and when you turned yourself around to look at the two of them you saw the way the boy was moving nervously.

“Hey, you can come sit here as well, don´t be afraid” You said with a smile to him and he smiled back, he was not afraid of you anyways, he came next to Agatha and you motioned for him to sit, he took the chair and sat there, you chuckled at the teen and Agatha only rolled her eyes.

“Do you want tea or coffee?” You asked the boy while pouring the tea for Agatha, you had prepared the tea for her just they way she had liked you centuries ago.

“I uh, tea would be fine” He said and straightened himself feeling a little bit proud for actually being noticed.

After you placed the cups for them on the counter, you also sat in front of them, you were feeling happy.

“So, are you going to tell me, what brought you here Agatha?” You gave her a big smile and she cleared her throat after taking a sip of her tea, she sighed and put the cup back on the plate.

“I came here because I felt you, I do not know why, but three years ago I did not feel you here, I sensed your presence, I wanted to come see you before-“ She took a deep breath.

“Before walking the witches´ road” You gasped and quickly took her free hand in yours.

“What, why?” You asked worriedly and you saw the way her eyes went to look the cup of tea.

“Someone stole my powers; I need them back and the Salem seven are after me” The teen could not be more surprised; Agatha was showing something more than just pride!

“Oh Agatha” You squeezed softly her hand.

“You came to say goodbye, right?” She nodded slightly.

“Take me with you” She hastily looked up to see you with pleading eyes,

“No” She straightened herself in her seat, you knew she was about to scold you like she had done several times in the past.

“Please, you know me, you showed me how to protect myself, you trained me really well, please nothing will happen to me, let me walk the witches´ road with you, do not push me away again, please?” Agatha felt conflicted, you were an amazing, incredibly intelligent and strong witch, but the road was harsh, cruel, she knew if someone would walk down the witches´ road and would come unscratched, that would be you, but she did not want anything to happen to you.

“Please, I promise to be careful” Agatha then sighed, and nodded, she would try to take care of you at least, it had been so long since she had seen you, and she really could not say no to you. “Fine, but you will be careful, I do not care that you are old enough, you will be under my protection, alright?” You nodded happily, the teen could not hold it anymore, so he asked.

“I am sorry, but who are you?” He could not believe it, someone had mentor you? And that someone being Agatha Harkness? You laughed at his confused tone.

“I am y/n” And his eyes went even more wide.

“Wait, are you the one that every witch called-“ You interrupted him before he could finish his sentence

“The angel of the morning?” You asked with a grin on your face, slightly rising your right eyebrow.

“It has been so long since someone called me that” Agatha laughed at the expression on the teen´s face.

“That is right teen, you are in front of a legend” She commented after taking another sip of her tea, the teen was so excited and he could not wait to ask you several questions, it would be a long journey, you thought.

｡˚ ︶︶✩︶︶ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩

“She is not breathing! Can´t you do something?” The teen asked you with tears on his eyes, you were not sure if the road would allow you to, but you had to try, his pleading eyes broke your heart, and your heart also was breaking, you could not let this sweet old lady die because of something that had gone wrong, you knew what the song said “If one be gone, we carry on” but you had to at least try.

You nodded and pressed your fingers on Sharon´s neck, trying to look for a pulse, it was faint, but you sighed when you found one.

“Hep me taking her there” You quickly asked them and pointed at one neat place on the side of the road.

You only wished your powers worked down there on the road, you placed your hands on her neck and a white light started to emanate from your palms, Alice, Lilia and Jenn had worried looks on their faces, they were not sure what you were doing, they were not even sure if you could actually save her, they did not even know what was going with her, they had made sure she had taken the potion so they were completely confused.

After some minutes, the woman laying on the ground started to groan and her breathing came back, you sighed, deeply, and finally you felt yourself relaxing.

“Can we send her back somehow?” You turned yourself to look at Agatha and she nodded slightly, of course she knew, after all, you were sure Sharon was not a witch, so the rules of the road did not apply to her, at least not fully, Agatha went back to where the door had been minutes ago and you looked back at Sharon, her breathing was normal.

Everyone was shocked, how had you done that? Alice, Jenn and Lilia were sharing confused looks, had you just brought someone from death? Or had you only stopped her from actually dying?

“Who are you?” Jenn asked you looking between the woman on the ground and you, the teen placed his hands on your shoulders and looked at the other witches in front of you.

“She is-“

“The angel of the morning” Lilia interrupted the teen, and he pouted, he had wanted to say it, but Lilia did it before him.

“Wait, I thought you were a myth!” Alice came to stand closer to you.

“My mother even wrote a song about you” Alice said to you, you were aware of the song, you had listened to it several times.

“You saved my mother once, you saved her from dying!” Alice commented looking at you, you remembered that day, the day you had saved Lorna Wu from actually dying.

“Yeah, that song is amazing, is one of my favorites” The teen commented moving slightly to the sides, he could not contain the excitement he was feeling.

“So you truly are real” Lilia came to kneel in front of you and Jenn did the same, they all had heard stories about a witch who had been named “The angel of the morning” by humans, and the nickname actually just stuck, from many more witches calling you that, until one day, you simply vanished, no one heard from you again, you had disappeared, leaving your legacy become just a myth, a legend amongst witches and people, no one knew what had happened to you, vanishing with the wind, witches said you had tricked so many times death that finally you had been taken by it, if only they knew what truly had happened.

“You were the only one capable of tricking death” Lilia repeated, and your hand trembled a little, remembering the person whom you had fallen in love with, Lilia sensed your state and took your hand in hers.

“Alright put her in there, we can send her back to her small little house, she will be fine” Agatha said moving her hand in the air.

“We will be needing another green witch” Agatha said out loud.

“A real one this time” Jenn suggested looking directly at Agatha.

“Mi, mi, mi” Agatha responded her in a way of mimicking her voice.

｡˚ ︶︶✩︶︶ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩

“For you, my lady” You could not believe what you were seeing, or more specifically, who you were seeing, in front of you was your former lover, offering you another small flower, she was moving the tiny flower on her hand, waiting for you to take it, unconsciously you took carefully the flower off her hand, and when your fingers brushed the skin of hers, it made you shiver, but at he same time, the pain you had thought had been completely forgotten, came overflooding you, the tears quickly forming in your eyes, and you decided to leave, you did not want to be there, you were not strong for that, so you started to walk to the other side of the road, holding the small flowers on your hands.

Agatha looked at Rio and then at you, she pressed her lips together and shook her head.

“Thank you, Vidal, you could not have done a better appearance, you better stay away from her, you hear me?” Agatha pointed at the brown-eyed woman covered in dirt, pointing at her threateningly, but Rio was not going to listen to her, instead, her eyes followed were you had going, and Agatha then flipped her coat and started to walk towards you, she was worried of how you would react or how you were feeling.

You did not dare to look back, too many emotions, too many thoughts roaming inside your head, you had not even notice when Agatha came to your side, taking your arm on her hand, making you jump, you quickly turned yourself around to look at her and your heart felt relieved when you saw it was her in front of you.

Before she could ask you how were you feeling, you threw yourself at her, hugging her tightly and pressing your face against her chest, she shushed you softly and started to make circles on your back with her hand, soothing you, she could feel your distressed, your pain, and she did not know how to help you to ease it.

“Why is she here?” You sobbed hard against her, and she for once in her long life did not have the answers.

“Why is she doing this to me? She left me, she left me there alone, you found me on the ground, dirt all over me, I was bleeding, I was alone, and she was nowhere to be seen, I waited for her for years, and she never came back” Your words were breaking her hear, she knew everything that you had been through, the state she had found you in, the wound in your chest and neck, how long it took you to heal your pounding wounds, neither you nor her knew why the magic was not working, why the potions did not work, why you had to wait months for the injuries to heal by itself naturally, she knew since the first months of your healing journey, that you were longing for someone, that you were always waiting for someone to appear on your door, but after months of waiting, you realized that whoever you were waiting for was not going to arrive.

The day you had completely broken down, you had told her everything, sobbing hard on her arms, since that day, she became protective of you, and decided to take you under her wing.

Seeing you again in this state as she had seen you centuries ago, made her get even angrier at the “green witch” that had made her own way to the road.

“I am not going to let her hurt you again, alright?” She whispered in your ear and you nodded softly against her neck.

After some minutes have passed you finally calmed down and you separated yourself from the older witch, she wiped your tears off your face and rubbed your shoulders lovingly.

“Everything is going to alright, ok?” She said to you in a reassuring way, and you nodded, you trusted in her.

The sound of steps getting closer, made you straighten yourself a little bit and Agatha game you one more smile before walking behind you to talk to the other witches.

“Alright, nothing to see here ladies, we have to keep walking down the road to the next trial, alright?” She moved her hands to show them they had to keep walking, Alice and the teen went quickly to place themselves to your sides and Jenn and Lilia started to walk slowly behind you, leaving Agatha and Rio at the end.

“Are you alright?” You heard Alice asking next to you, and you gave her a sad smile, the teen placed his hand softly on your shoulder and you nodded.

“I will be alright, thank you” You replied back to the shorter witch, Alice shared a worried look with the teen.

“Listen, I do not know how you made it into the road, but you better stay away from her” Agatha whispered to Rio, just loud enough for her to hear, the way her voice sounded did not match her smiling face, she had a threatening tone on her voice.

“She called me; I just came” Rio replied with an angry tone on her voice, and Agatha could not help but laugh.

“Now? After all these years? What about the other times she called you and you never showed up?” Agatha hissed back, the two of them walking behind the group, if they saw them from afar, it looked as if they were talking friendly.

“You do not know what happened, you have no idea what I had to do, it hurt me more to leave her than you know” For once, Agatha was not sure if the woman next to her was saying the truth, but she could not risk you getting hurt again.

“If you make her cry one more time, I swear Vidal, I do not care if I have to fight Death itself to protect her, you hear me?” Rio laughed, if only Agatha and you knew what she had done to protect you.

｡ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶ ₊ ˚ ︶︶✩︶︶｡˚

“A long time ago, I loved someone and to be honest, I never stopped loving her, I had to disappear from her life, I was forced to, forced to never get close to her, forced to stop seeing the love of my existence, not having the chance to have a final word with her, I did something I was not allowed to, leaving me scarred for eternity” She said out loud turning her head slowly to look at you, you could see the tears that were threatening to fall down her face, and you could not take it, you could not take the sight, her words, what she was saying, you did not want to accept it, so you did what you knew very well to do, you stood up, and walked far away from them, tears were falling from your eyes.

You were covering your mouth with your hands, trying really hard not to cry out loud, trying hard not to make a scene and show everyone how hurt you were.

You felt a pair a hands caressing your back slowly, and then you felt the way these hands on your back made their way to your lower back, suddenly surrounding your waist with a strong grip, you knew very well the owner of the pair of these strong arms, she held you tightly on your place making you cry harder, and without any more strength in you, you left yourself sob in her embrace.

You let yourself leant into the touch of the woman you had craved so much for so many years, you let the woman who had left you centuries ago heartbroken hold you into her arms, her soft touch against your waist made you remember all the times she had held you close to her.

“I love you” Rio whispered in your ear and hearing her saying those words you had missed so much made you feel suddenly a wave of anger.

You turned yourself around hastily and took a step back from her, you noticed when you looked at her, the tears running down her face, and even if it broke your heart to see her crying, your anger was stronger.

“You don’t get to day those things! You don’t get to say how you still love me! Don’t you see? Don’t you see what you did to me?” You accused her, pressing your finger onto her chest, she only looked at you with more tears running down her face, she did not find the courage to say something.

“You left Rio, you left me alone, I was hurt, physically and emotionally, I begged for you to come back for me, I begged you to take me with you, I begged for you to come and get me, and you never appeared, I waited for you for centuries and you never came back for me!” You had yelled at her, the pain you had been enduring came back flooding and overwhelming all of your senses.

“Can’t you see the way I loved you, can’t you see the way I still love you? I love you! It’s ruining my life! You are ruining my life, I should have taken into account what you told me years ago, it could have saved us a lot of pain” Your words were cruel, you were hurting her, but if only you would let her explain everything to you, then she saw your sad expression changing into an angrier one.

Rio couldn’t stand the way you were just accusing her; she couldn’t stand the angry look on your face directed at her.

“Don’t you think I wanted to go back? Do you really think I left just because I wanted to?” You blinked several times, and before you had the time to keep fighting with her, you realized the scenery around you had changed, there was a misty forest, fog surrounding the entire place and to your right there was a shack, a shack you had thought you had left behind centuries ago.

“Looks like the road has the next trial ready” The teen said coming behind you, all of the other witches were looking surprised at the entire place.

“Looks like…” Agatha started to say thinking of the word she best described the place”

“Like home” You finished the sentence and Rio and Agatha quickly turned their heads to look at you with their brows furrowed, Jenn, Alice, Lilia and the teen, quickly realized the next trial would be yours.

You didn’t want to think anymore, you did not want to feel anymore, you just wanted to get at the end of the road and wished for this to finish, so before anyone had the chance to say or do something else, you walked straight to the entrance of the shack and opened the door, you quickly entered and were greeted by your old home, you were being greeted by your old life.

Everyone followed after you and entered behind you, their clothes had suddenly changed to the ones according to the era, 1700, where witches had their own black gowns, the teen looked at his clothes and realized his clothes were completely black as well as everyone, it looked as if all of you were attending a funeral.

You walked closer to where the bed in which you used to attend women and witched was placed in the middle of the room, and on the wall, you could read what had been written on there with what looked to be blood.

“How did you trick death?” The teen read out loud, feeling unnerved at what he was seeing. On the other wall there were more phrases written in red “You should have died that night”, was the same phrase that was constantly on your mind.

And you knew it, you knew you should have died that night, that night were you had arrived home and some witch-hunters were waiting for you, you did not know how they found your home, but there they were, your things scattered all over the place, your books torn apart, the bed had been flipped over, the chairs broken and the wooden pieces were all over the place, every petal and flower Rio had given to you that were in different vases and pots had been torn apart, before you even had the chance to fight back, the attacked you, you could only close your eyes and felt the pain they were inflicting in you, you knew there was so much blood, you could feel your clothes getting wet with the thick liquid.

The door suddenly closed, with a harsh thud making everyone flinch.

You saw an envelope on the white bed in the middle of the room and walked closely to it, taking the envelope on your hands you proceeded to torn the white paper out of it and read it out loud.

“Something unfair was done, cheating faith involved, the blood destined to be shed erased, repairing what had to be done needs to come”

Your brows knitter together, not understanding, but when Rio snatched the paper out of your hand and read it again, she crushed the sheet of paper, shredding it to pieces, and everyone turned their heads to look at her with annoyance.

“Why did you do that? That is our clue!” Jenn said at her and Rio shook her head vigorously.

“No!” Rio yelled with a furious expression on her face, making everyone in the room felt silent.

“Wait-“ You said to everyone rising your hand.

“I should have died that night” All of the witches looked at you, Agatha and Rio started to get worried about what the road wanted them to do.

“That night the witch-hunters attacked me, I knew I was going to die, I waited for death to come to me, to take me, and it never happened, I bled, a lot, I felt asleep thinking I was about to die, and the next day I woke up, with the wounds still fresh, I tried to heal myself but I couldn’t, and then Agatha found me in the middle of the forest, she also tried to help me and heal my wounds with magic, but it did not work, I had to wait months for them to heal naturally” You said recalling the memories.

“Cheating faith, cheating faith” You said again, trying to think what could have happened, you had not done anything that night to try and save yourself.

“I remember seeing you” You said to Rio and walked closer to her, she had more tears streaming down her face, she seemed guilty.

“I saw you there, I remember watching you, you were yelling, but then you disappeared and I never saw you again” You explained to the brown-eyed woman, everyone in the room was looking expectantly at her and she found this opportunity to finally tell you what happened.

“I was there, the night you were attacked, If I had been there earlier, if I had gone with you that night to the village, if I had stayed with you or at our home I would have seen the hunters arriving, I would have stopped you from entering, but I was not there, I was outside, doing my job, when I came later I saw the windows broken, the door opened, and you were laying in the ground, there was so much blood, you were choking on your own blood, I tried to stop the bleeding, I tried to heal magically your stab wounds, but I couldn’t, I was not being allowed, I sensed the air, the air getting thicker, the fog forming around us, I had to do my job, I had to take you with me, but I couldn’t, I couldn’t see you dying, I did not want you to die, I knew it is what I should have done, but I went against the rules, I broke them, I did not know what was going to happen, but I let you live” Her beautiful brown eyes were full of sorrow and pain, Agatha was crying behind you, the teen was covering his mouth with his hands, Alice could not believe she was in front of Death herself, Jenn had taken a seat on a chair near her and Lilia realized why she felt so unnerved with the presence of who they thought was their “green witch”.

“You saved me? From dying?” You were looking at her with surprise on your face, how had you did not realize what had happened.

Rio nodded and pulled you closer to her, her grip around you tightening.

“I could not let you die, I decided to let you live even if that meant breaking the rules, due to my choice I was punished, forced not to get near you again, I was afraid of what could happen to you if I got near you, and so even if it hurt myself deeply not being close to you again, I decided to sacrifice my happiness in order to let you live a peaceful life” The hot tears falling down her face made you wipe them off her skin, her words made you happy, they lessened the pain, she loved you, she never stopped loving you, finally you threw yourself at her arms, your arms around her shoulders and her own arms gripping your waist protectively, how much she had missed feeling you this close to her, your body against her made her feel complete.

Several minutes passed, you and Rio had not separated from each other, and even though you felt content, you knew what had to be done.

Slowly you separated from her to look into her brown orbs, smiling at her, she loved your smiled, she had missed you entirely.

“We still need to pass this trial” You commented, and she grimaced, closing her eyes.

“No! I am not going to do it!” She yelled, you had never seen her lose control of herself before.

“Sorry, but do what?” The teen asked confused.

“The letter said that what had to be done needs to be repaired” and when you said the last thing everyone understood.

“No way!” Agatha came to stand next to you, she would not let you die.

“Isn’t there any other way? There has to be something else, right?” Alice came closer looking at Agatha, there was no way they would let you die.

“Didn’t we all cheat during Agatha’s trial? There has to be for sure something else we can do” Jenn commented and stood up from her seat to stand next to Rio and you.

“We are not going to let y/n die right!?” The teen wondered out loud looking at every witch on the room.

“No boy, we are not letting her just die like that” Lilia could not actually believe what the road was asking for, it was simply not fair, you, a witch who had saved so many lives, who had helped so many people through the years? She knew the road was cruel, but never had imagined something like this.

The mere thought of you actually dying made everyone feel a pang of awful pain in their chests, Rio seemed to be the most affected one, she was not going to let you die.

You knew that was the only answer, so you let yourself enjoy the feeling of being back in the arms of the woman you loved.

“C’mon, we have to think of something else!” Agatha yelled desperately, everyone had taken a seat in different places, you were sitting in the floor with your back on the wall, Rio was sitting next to you with her head on your lap, you were caressing her hair and she was touching softly your legs, she wanted to enjoy every bit of you now that you had let her stay close to you.

“What’s that sound?” The teen suddenly asked, and everyone lifted their heads to look at the ceiling, but the cracking sound seemed to be the one of glass about to break, behind you was a window with cracks forming in it. Rio helped to stood up and the two of you looked at the window, before the glass shattered, you pushed Rio to the side she fell down onto the floor and the other witches came rushing to her side to help her, a big piece of shattered glass was able to reach your neck, and you felt the thick liquid starting to go down your chest.

“Y/n!” Agatha asked while walking closer and slowly to you, she touched your shoulder slowly and tried to turn you over to have a look at you, Rio stood up quickly and went to check on you and was able to grab you before your body collided against the floor, Rio was horrified, you were trying hard to breathe, gasping for air, you were clinging onto her clothes and Agatha covered her mouth at the sight.

“We have to help her! Jenn can’t you make a potion or something!” The teen yelled and walked closer to Rio and you, Agatha kneeled next to you and tried putting her hands on your bleeding neck, trying to stop the bleeding, Rio tried to do the same, using her magic hoping her magic would be enough to heal you, but it wasn’t working.

“No please! I am not letting you die, I won’t do it, I don’t care about the consequences, but I am not taking you!” Rio was trembling with fear, why was the road so cruel? What made her heart ache more, was when she saw you still had the small flower on your hair, the same one she had given you when she first met you centuries ago.

“Listen I don’t care if I never get out of the road but I am not letting her die here!” Agatha suddenly said, her hands were tinted red.

Alice, Jenn, the teen and Lilia looked at each other and nodded understanding what they were feeling and what they would actually do, they agreed with Agatha, they were not just going to leave you there.

“I don’t care anymore, I don’t even know what is going to happen, but y/n is not dying here” The teen said and walked closer to the three of you kneeling in front of you.

Alice, Jenn and Lilia felt the same, so they also walked towards you.

“There has to be something else, there has to be another way!” Alice yelled feeling desperate at the amount of blood covering your chest.

They did not care about breaking the rules of the road, about the envelope saying that you needed to die.

“If you broke the rules once, we can do it, all together right?” Agatha inquired looking into Rio’s eyes, all of them were around you, circling your dying figure, but after they could actually think of something else, a door opened, you gasped taking a big gulp of air in your lungs, Rio quickly brushed your neck with her hand and there on your neck, there was no trace of any type of wound.

“What happened?” You said clinging onto Rio´s clothes, you could finally breathe.

“I am not sure, I don´t know” Rio replied to you still not believing what had happened, one moment you were fighting for your own life with a deep gash on your neck, and the other you had no trace of that wound, Rio did not care and pulled you closer to her body.

“You are fine, you are fine!” She started to laugh, she could not actually believe what had happened, but what mattered was that you were fine, that you were alright that you had survived.

The other witches were as shocked as well, they could not comprehend what had happened, how did the wound disappear? You were not bleeding anymore.

Rio separated herself from you and helped you to sit down on the floor, the next thing you felt was Agatha engulfing you in a hug as well, and you let her hold you.

“I am so happy you are fine; I was so scared” Agatha did not care about the others seeing her act this way.

Agatha pressed a soft kiss to your forehead before moving away a little and the teen was the next one that hugged you, Lilia, Jenn and Alice decided it would be a good idea to hug you at the same time, Jenn did not even care the amount of blood surrounding you, they were just happy that you had survived.

“Guys, the door is opened, we passed the trial” You announced happily when you noticed the opened door on the other side of the room.

They did not care at the time, they still wanted to enjoy the feeling, Agatha was smiling softly at you and Rio had not let go of your hand the entire time, she was looking at you with so much love, and was not planning on letting you go any time soon, she swore to herself, she would do whatever it took to protect you, and she knew she would have all the time to have a proper talk with you, right now, she just wanted to enjoy the feeling of your hand in hers.

Agatha for her part was looking at the ceiling in a more thorough way, and she noticed the way some of the colors on the wooded planks did not match the entire color, and after tilting her head to the side, she saw what was written in there.

-Leave behind all traces of selfishness, sisterhood defies disobediences, working as a unit will grant you openness- If she had known that what it would take for all of them to unite and work together onto agreeing for the first time on the same very thing, which had been protecting you, well, she would not have believed it.

So, what tied together all of them was not the main goal of getting to the end, but it was actually you, one more time, the great legend of the “Angel of the morning” had saved many witches at the same time, she still had to talk to Rio about not hurting you again and threaten Death itself not to hurt you again, but she would have the time for that.

#rio vidal x y/n #rio vidal x reader #rio vidal #agatha harkness x fem!reader #mcu imagine #mcu x reader #agatha all along #agatha harkness x rio vidal #agatha harkness #agatha harkness imagine #agatha harkness x reader #agatha harkness x you #agatha x reader

840 notes · View notes

kingkat12 · 3 months ago

Text

unclean (roman godfrey x reader)

WARNINGS: angst, jealousy-schemes, mentions of sex, weird biblical references lol, ANGST (ouch ouch ouch)

summary: will you ever feel clean again? this has become too much-- how are you supposed to make a decision when the people in your life are pulling you in different directions? all you can do is try not to break.

word count: 6,150 (warming y'all up for the last chapter oop)

← previous chapter | next chapter →

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･seven minutes in heaven masterlist

a/n: THANK YOU FOR 1K FOLLOWERS!! enjoy the second-to-last chapter and the calm before the absolute shitstorm;) MWAH, thank you for all your support my lovelies!!<333

"Think you'll ever be clean again?"

Roman's words echoed in my mind over and over; I realized that my answer was no.

I felt dirty.

Dirty, unclean, and filthy, all the fucking time.

The hallway was loud today, but Letha walked beside me like she was floating through a quieter world, untouched by the noise, untouched by all filth. She always had that kind of ease, that effortless grace that made people part around her without her having to ask them to. Was Letha maybe the modern equivalent of Moses?

... That was an odd thought; certainly not one I wanted to think again.

Then again, it was either weird biblical references or thoughts about Roman. The weirder my thoughts were, the more they interfered with anything Roman-related that could bring forth a hefty blush to my cheeks, or a feeling of doom settling in my chest.

I was unclean.

And I felt like a dirty fucking whore.

I kept my head down, tugging my jacket higher over my shoulder, conscious of the way the collar barely covered the faint smudge of the hickey Roman had left on my neck from our time in the library. I did my best to conceal it this morning, but I was still terrified the blooming colors were shining through-- Letha hadn't noticed it yet, and I wanted to keep it that way. I had even tried to scrub the hickey off in the shower despite knowing it wouldn't work; I was getting desperate. I had cried, brought my hands over the marks over and over, like I was begging them to go away and disappear.

Marked.

Unclean.

Filthy.

Filthy fucking liar.

"So..." Letha started, brushing a strand of golden hair behind her ear as she smiled knowingly. Immediately, I sensed that this wasn't going to be good. "There's this guy... his name is Jack, and he told me to tell you that he's into you."

I blinked. "What?" Who?

"I also told him I'd ask if you were interested," She cast me a sideways glance, beaming at me like she was serving me the best news of the century. "I think you should be."

My stomach twisted. "Letha!--"

"Don't say no yet!" She looped her arm through mine, warm and insistent. "He's sweet. You need someone sweet!"

I didn't want someone sweet-- I wanted the devil reincarnate that haunted my every waking moment, also known as Roman Godfrey. "Jack... Wang?" I tried. "Which Jack are we talking about?"

Letha bit her lip to contain an excited giggle, squeezing my arm; "Jack Edwards!--"

"No!" The words slipped past my mouth before I could stop them. I cleared my throat, hoping to recover from my outburst. "Not him... He's one of Roman's friends. That's really fucked up."

Letha sighed; disappointment read all over her face. "You'd never have to actually like the guy," she pressed. "Just... entertain it for a little while. Give Roman a taste of his own medicine. Don't you think he deserves it, after keeping... that from you?"

She couldn't say the word out loud in the hallway-- upir.

Because that was the reason we were in this station in the first place, the fact that Roman was a upir.

The idea of making him taste his own medicine made my stomach twist, and not entirely from disgust. I hated the thought of stooping to his level, playing some shallow game... But the image flickered unbidden through my mind; Roman's dark eyes snapping toward me across the room, his smile dropping as I lean just a little too close to some other guy, making him watch me the way I had been forced to watch him too.

I squeezed my eyes shut, shaking away the thought. "It's childish,"

"He's been childish since the day you broke up! Why should you have to be the bigger person?"

If Letha knew the real truth of what Roman had actually done after we broke up, she'd have a heart attack. There was no way in hell I'd tell her about what happened in the library some days ago. My heart thudded unevenly in my chest; maybe I was being the bigger person because I wanted to be? Because I still loved him, even though I hated him for everything he had done to me, even though he had been a upir all along. Despite my attempts at staying calm and neutral, Roman's voice echoed in my head, images of him curling his fingers inside me with that evil smirk on his face flashing before my eyes; "Think you'll ever be clean of me again?"

Never.

Letha watched me disassociate and shudder, and her eyes gleamed like she already knew she had me hooked. "This will help you get over him, y'know? I only want what's best for you,"

I exhaled slowly through my nose, fingers curling into fists. It was a terrible idea-- reckless, messy, everything I wasn't supposed to want. But God, how I wanted him to hurt too, for all the lies, all the girls, and for the pathetic mess he had made of me in the library.

Maybe this would scrub me clean of the mess we'd made?

My silence was enough of an answer for Letha. Her smile turned smug as she leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms. "There ya go,"

I shot her a glare, but she only giggled under her breath; "It's perfect," she purred, voice teasing. "It'll drive him crazy!--"

"Shouldn't you maybe be a little more worried about your own life?" I snapped. "Why are you so obsessed with mine?"

It took me a second to realize what I had just said. My eyes widened at the same time as Letha's, and her hook around my arm lessened. Oddly enough, there was something satisfactory about seeing her like this-- I had no idea what came over me when I continued; "Instead of setting me up with more guys, why can't we talk about who you're fucking?"

"No one!" Letha huffed, retracting her arm. "What's come over you?!"

The more I watched her bewildered and offended expression, the more I wanted to dig my thumbs into her eyes and split her skull open; that way, I could maybe finally get to see what she was plotting in there. "Don't you have anyone running around you? You always do,"

"Not--" Letha cleared her throat, attempting to save face. "Not recently, no."

"Are you sure?"

"I-- Seriously, I don't get you!" Letha stopped walking in the middle of the hallway, staring back at me in disbelief. "I'm trying to be nice and keep you distracted, and this is how you repay me?"

I placed myself in front of her, folding my arms over my chest. "Why are you getting so defensive?" It felt like I had found an odd rope in the forest, and I was pulling at it with all my might-- I had struck gold, hadn't I?

Letha's lips parted, wanting to argue, but nothing came out. A shadow flickered over her face-- too quick, too subtle, but I caught it. There was something there. For a moment, I thought she might actually tell me. But then, just as quickly, she smoothed out her features, letting out a soft, breathy laugh like I'd said something ridiculous; "You're impossible," she muttered, shaking her head.

I cocked a brow. "I'm... impossible?"

"You're just lashing out because you don't want to admit I'm right," she teased, looping her arm back through mine like I hadn't just cornered her. "But I get it. It's scary, right? The idea of actually moving on?"

My pulse stuttered. I opened my mouth to push again, because I knew I was right, I could feel it-- but Letha was already moving, already steering the conversation back onto safer ground.

She gave me time to let her words sink in, studying my face with that keen, knowing gaze, like she was waiting for me to break.

"Letha--"

"I just want you to be happy," Letha murmured, reaching forward to put her hand on my shoulder with an earnest touch. "And I know you won't be if you keep waiting for Roman to change."

If only she knew I wasn't waiting for him to change-- I was waiting for the end of the week, when I hoped my answer would come stumbling into my mind with no effort at all. However, it was such a clean, practiced shift in her tone, that for a second, I doubted myself; had I really imagined that flicker of something in her eyes? Was I reading too much into this?

Letha wasn't the enemy here.

She was my friend.

... Right?

"I have to go," she eventually said, giving me a final squeeze before slipping away. "But think about it, okay? Being seen with a friend of Roman would fry his crazy nympho brain." Letha didn't wait for a response-- Letha Godfrey never waited for anyone. She was already blending back into the flow of students, graceful as ever, like she hadn't just left a rock lodged in my throat.

I let out a sharp exhale before I turned back to find my locker, shaken up by the conversation. This was nuts-- was I supposed to let one of Roman's friends flirt with me? Why was he even interested in me? Roman didn't have that many friends in the first place anyway, so I knew this was risky.

With shaky fingers, I worked the combination of my locker, still rattled from the conversation--

Until my body froze.

There was torn page splayed on top of my unorganized heap of books. Someone had snuck it in between the cracks of my locker.

I pulled it out slowly, staring down at the words, ink sinking into the delicate paper; it was a passage from The Picture of Dorian Gray.

You have killed my love. You used to stir my imagination. Now you don't even stir my curiosity. You simply produce no effect. I loved you because you were marvellous, because you had genius and intellect, because you realized the dreams of great poets and gave great substance to the shadows of art. You have thrown it all away. You are shallow and stupid.

What...

... The actual fuck?

I held back a gasp of shock and disgust, fighting the urge to crumple up the page and throw it to the floor to stomp it. It was clear as day that Roman had left me this-- who else would assume this was a good thing to leave the girl you're begging to take you back?

Was he trying to prove a point?

Was he trying to tell me that I was shallow and stupid for thinking about throwing everything between us away?

With an angry huff, I stuffed the page into my back pocket-- I was definitely going to burn it when I got home.

... Maybe then, I'd feel clean?

｡ﾟ•┈୨♡୧┈• ｡ﾟ

I had been angry before, yes; but nothing could beat the tsunami of rage ravaging through me after seeing that stupid passage.

I sat on the bleachers during lunch the next day, tucked into one of the higher rows, the sun casting sharp shadows along the field below-- I angrily picked at the edge of my water bottle label, trying to drown out the chatter of the students scattered around the stands. Letha sat beside me, legs crossed, her chin delicately propped on one hand; "Don't look now," she murmured, voice soft and secretive. "But... I think your admirer is on his way."

My head snapped up to look at her before I could stop myself. "There's no fucking way," I hissed under my breath. "He's here? Now?"

Letha's grin flickered, bright with amusement. My stomach turned as I followed her gaze-- and sure enough, there he was. Jack Edwards, one of the jocks from Roman's cocky friend group. He strolled across the field with some guys I recognized from before, hands stuffed into his pockets, cutting through the groups of lingering students like he owned the place.

My pulse quickened. Panic rose in my chest as I glared at Letha; "You didn't,"

"I might've... suggested you needed some cheering up today," Her eyes sparkled, wicked and bright. "He was more than happy to oblige!"

"Cheering up?! Letha, I didn't agree to this!" With a groan, I buried my face in my hands, hoping the ground would open and swallow me whole. I didn't want anyone but Roman anyway-- fucking hell, I should've been more clear with Letha.

On the other hand, she looked proud as ever; "I'm the best, aren't I?"

Heat flooded my face. I gripped the edge of the bleacher so tightly my knuckles ached. "Letha, I'm two seconds away from lobotomizing myself with my fucking water bottle because of you!"

"Oh, come on," she whispered, leaning in close. "It's just a little harmless fun! You need some distractions, we talked about this!"

But there was nothing harmless about the way Jack's eyes locked onto mine as he climbed the steps.

Unclean.

Filthy.

I felt dirty-- I shouldn't be indulging in this.

Trapped, pinned beneath Letha's gaze, I tried to contain my panic; "Why the fuck is he even into me? He's, like, very close to Roman, no?"

"Well..." Letha cleared her throat, shooting Jack a sweet smile as she waved him over to us. This would've been the perfect time to catapult myself out of my seat and up into the sun's orbit. "Men are primitive, y'know? If they think they can get laid, they don't really care how or with whom."

"Ew, Letha!" I was sick to my stomach just imagining that I'd sleep with anyone that wasn't Roman.

"Relax," she cooed, brushing her fingers lightly against my arm. "It's only a game! You don't have to do anything but lead him on a bit."

I couldn't breathe.

And then Jack approached-- standing just below our row, flashing a grin that made my stomach flip. "Hey, girls," he murmured. "Need some company?"

I wished the ground would swallow me whole. Before I could even muster up a half-hearted response, Letha was already smoothing down her skirt and rising to her feet. "You bet! I'll leave you two to it," she said sweetly, flashing me a look that was both knowing and victorious before slipping down the steps like she had just orchestrated the most harmless, innocent thing in the world.

But it wasn't harmless, not when my stomach was twisting itself into knots, and definitely not innocent.

And then, like a twist of fate, I felt a shiver run up my spine— I knew that feeling like I knew my own breath. There was a tingling sensation at the front of my brain, sending repeated signals to turn my head.

... Oh no.

I knew who could be doing this to me.

With a pit in my stomach, I turned my head slightly, pulse pounding in my ears, and sure enough, there he was.

Roman appeared at the far end of the field with the rest of his friends, just beyond the fences, half in the shadows of the trees. The upper button of his shirt was unbuttoned, his hands shoved deep in his pockets, but his posture was rigid, unreadable.

Except I could read him.

The tight set of his jaw, the slight flare of his nostrils, the way his head tipped, just barely, like he was daring me to keep looking at him.

I opened my mouth (whether to call out to Roman or to breathe, I wasn't sure), but before I could do either, Jack's voice pulled me back; "So," he drawled, taking the empty space beside me. "What's a pretty thing like you doing all the way up here, huh?"

I barely heard him. My eyes flickered back to Roman instinctively, but--

He was already gone.

A cold wave of panic crashed over me. I sat up straighter, scanning the field, searching, aching--but there was nothing. No sign of him, like he had never been there at all.

Except he had been, and he had seen everything. He had seen Jack sitting down next to me, he had seen the hungry look in his eyes; I had an inkling that this was going to bite me in the ass. I had screwed over my one-week truce with Roman, all because of Letha's convincing. Swallowing the thick rock in my throat, my mind raced with everything unsaid, everything unfixable. What had I done?

I turned to Jack, not bothering to sweeten my tone; "Let's cut the bullshit, yeah? What are you doing here?"

Blinking, he let out a shocked laugh. He fixed his hair in an oddly familiar manner (it wouldn't surprise me if he had picked it up from Roman) before he recovered. "I've been... trying to get your number for a while. Before Roman got to you, actually,"

... What?

I felt my face soften. "Oh,"

Jack chuckled, shaking his head as he darted his gaze to the field in front of us. "Godfrey called dibs out of nowhere," he explained. "And if we are to follow bro-code, I had to pull away."

"This isn't very bro-code friendly, though?" It was true-- I had seen Jack hanging out with Roman recently, so they couldn't have had a falling out. "Roman could rip your throat out for this."

He could. He genuinely could.

I held back a shudder as I watched Jack, and the way the sun reflected off his pitch black hair. Eventually, he spoke; "Roman's been preoccupied with other girls as of late, so I figured I'd shoot my shot," He was smiling at me now, so smug, so sure of himself-- it was almost charming. "I mean, I had to see if the rumours were true."

I blinked at him, barely processing. "What rumors?"

Jack only grinned wider; "That you're finally over Godfrey,"

My stomach dropped.

Over him? Over Roman?

The laugh that almost escaped my throat was so bitter I had to bite down on my lip to keep it in. I had spent every second of every day thinking about him, hurting over him, wanting him. There was no version of my life where I just moved on.

I should have shut Jack down immediately. I should have told him to go find some other girl to bother, that I wasn't interested, that Letha had put him up to this for her own amusement-- but instead, I just stared at him, hollowed out, my hands tightening around the hem of my skirt as my mind spiralled.

Had Roman lied to me? Was he actually preoccupied with other girls? Was he maybe so desperate to keep me around because I'd be an easy lay? Maybe he was scared I'd tell his secret to people if he didn't keep me close?

I felt my breath constrict in my chest; "He's sleeping with the cheerleaders, isn't he?"

Jack blinked. "Roman?"

"Is he?" Please, please, no. If he had lied to me about this, I would die on the spot.

Something in Jack's charming eyes changed, but I didn't need Sherlock Holmes to decode that look for me-- they softened with the realization that I would probably never be over Roman. I would always be Roman's girl, just like every other girl at this school that had ever been involved with him. Therefore, I watched as Jack sighed, shaking his head; "Nope. I would've heard the details by now, if so,"

I instantly felt my heart fall into its right place. "Thank you," I whispered.

Jack sank back into his seat, looking back at the field in front of us while he nodded to himself. I peeked the small smile; was he maybe relieved to get a proper answer? "Sorry to bother you, then," There was a certain ease about him that made me feel beyond comfortable-- he wasn't snappy about this becoming a failed attempt (unlike how a certain other blonde asshole would react), but he was simply accepting of the facts before him. In another universe, I would've probably gone for someone like Jack, someone confident, someone quietly strong.

I had no idea what came over me when I suddenly found myself smiling too; "You didn't bother me. It's kinda nice to talk to someone that isn't Letha,"

Jack glanced at me with a flirty chuckle. "She's a bit intense, right?"

"A bit, yeah,"

"I think she gets it from that Rumancek dude," Jack continued, shrugging matter-of-factly. "They're always hanging out, the both of them. Did you know that the guy once threatened to gut me for being a bad group partner during a lab project? Funny man... I don't get what she sees in him, but I guess the weirdos gotta find love somewhere too, right?"

... Wait.

What?

I straightened up in my seat. "Peter?"

Jack's eyes widened with intrigue-- "Why do I sense this is news to you?"

"They're not together like that," I huffed. "That'd be nuts. If Peter and Letha were sleeping together, Roman would have a field day chewing them out to the bone."

"Okay..." With a cocky laugh, Jack shrugged again; "I might've misinterpreted it, then. They hang out a lot behind school, that's all I've seen... looking all gooey and shit."

I had to put a stop to this rumor before it got to Roman. Knowing him, he'd jump to conclusions, and Letha could really, really suffer; "No, no... Even if they talk, then it's nothing like that,"

"Alright," Jack snorted. "Don't come running to me when you see that I'm right, though."

The sun, now dipping lower, cast long shadows across the field. It felt like the calm before a storm, and my ease began to settle into a rhythm. I was about to say something, maybe even something nice, but then, I heard it; the unmistakable sound of heavy footsteps approaching. The air instantly grew colder, and I turned my head, dread pooling in my chest. My eyes locked on him-- Roman.

His presence was like a sudden freeze, like he was the shift in the atmosphere. He moved with a quiet intensity that made the world seem to shrink around him; I wanted to shrink into nothing as well, sucked into a black hole where I could hide.

Before I could process it, Jack spoke again, his tone lowered, almost conspiratorial. "I don't know what it is about you two," he muttered under his breath, just loud enough for me to hear. "But you both always act like you're untouchable... and with him hanging around, I suppose you'll always be."

When Roman eventually reached us, he was completely still, frozen in a way I had never seen before. His jaw clenched, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly as they passed over me, barely acknowledging my presence. I felt my pulse quicken, my breath catching in my throat. There was something about his stoic expression that made my stomach flip, and it made me feel like I was about to be disciplined for acting out, just like the old days in elementary school.

It was as if Roman couldn't quite let go of the distance between us, eyes flickering back and forth for a good second or two. Then, his gaze darted to Jack with unnatural speed-- upir, upir, upir. "Seriously?" Roman said, snapping his fingers at him as his condescending tone fuelled my anxiety. "You've really got nothing better to do than this?"

Jack froze for a split second, and I could almost hear the gears turning in his head, trying to process the shift in Roman's tone. His voice hadn't risen; it was the kind of tone that made it clear he wasn't in the mood for games, but it wasn't outright threatening-- just... annoyed.

However, to my surprise, Jack shot a grin. "Well, well, if it isn't the big bad Godfrey! Finally decided to join us, huh?"

Roman didn't seem amused at all by his antics-- quite the contrary. "She's not your problem, dude,"

Jack shrugged, undeterred, but his words were sharper than before; "She's not your property either, Roman,"

I held my breath. I really, really didn't want to be here. Little by little, I started sliding down my seat. Maybe if I hit the ground, I could slither away?

But the confrontation wasn't over-- Jack's grin became little more pointed with every second. "You sure you're not just holding onto her out of habit, man? You seemed pretty done before, when you were talking to Jessica,"

That name made me want to barf right down on Roman's shoes, and for my vomit to burn through the leather of his shoes. Jessica, the same girl that had tried to flirt with him at a party a while ago-- Jessica, the same girl he had threatened with his lighter, saying he'd burn her extensions off if she didn't shut up about me. Was he really that mad at me? Was he so mad that he was actually talking to a girl he despised just to get revenge for the heartbreak I had caused him?

Roman's jaw tightened, but he didn't immediately respond-- I knew this was the Godfrey look of mortification. It was clear that he didn't want me to know that he had talked to Jessica at all.

To make matters worse, Jack sensed this and kept pushing. He pointed between Roman and I, biting down on the look of glee spreading through his face. "I mean... you two aren't even together anymore, right? So why do you care if I'm talking to her?"

I could see that he was getting to Roman. A part of me wanted to grab Jack, shake him, and warn him that he was going up against the most dangerous carnivore on the planet, a upir, yet... another part of me wanted to see if Roman would actually snap. After his illustrative show of his control in the library last week, I wondered how this would apply in real life the second time around.

Roman's chest tightened for a split second, and for just a moment, I was sure he'd flip, I was sure he'd just lunge at Jack to get it over with.

But alas--

"We might not be together anymore, but we still fuck,"

... No.

Oh God, no.

There was a beat of silence.

My heart sunk in my chest, and I felt the blood drain from my face. It wasn't just the words-- it was the coldness in his voice, like he was speaking in a way that made it clear that pursuing me wasn't something Jack should even be thinking about.

On the other hand, Jack's grin faltered as his gaze flickered between Roman and I. I wondered whether he imagined when we had managed to have sex, where we had done it, what the timeline was-- that must've been a mortifying thought to think. I was certainly not jealous of him. Still, he opened his mouth to say something, anything, to salvage his pride.

But Roman cut him to it; "Maybe you should ask your little friend here what depths of desperation one must sink down into to get fucked on a library floor?"

I felt like the air had been sucked out of me, and it got to a point where I started pondering whether to get up and push my stupidly pretty ex-boyfriend down the bleachers. Then, my next thought was that it probably wouldn't hurt him at all. I hadn't expected to, but I missed thinking about other things, like whether Letha actually was the modern-day Moses or not. And Jack... poor Jack's face went pale.

Roman's eyes never left him, and I spotted the evil shimmer in his eyes, the look of complete and utter evil glee. Beyond happy with himself, he let out a huff of pride before he stuffed his hands into his pockets-- "Get lost, dude," he said, his tone final, deadly. "This one's mine."

Jack didn't say another word. He was quick to get up, muttering something under his breath that was unmistakable; "Freaks,"

I sat frozen to my seat, my heart still racing, trying to process what had just happened as I watched him leave, huffing as he disappeared down the bleachers. It felt like someone had just poured a bucket of cold water on me, and now I was left to shiver and shudder.

Eventually, Roman turned to me with that same evil smirk I secretly loved; "You should stop talking to guys like that," he cooed, his tone soft with false concern. "You know they can't keep up, baby. Shoot a little higher, if you want to get over me so bad."

If I could kick the bleacher seat away from me when I shot up, I would. Stepping closer, I buried my pointer in Roman's chest; "Fuck off," I hissed. "You don't get to do this!--"

"No, I do," In an instant, his smirk was wiped off his face, and it revealed the bitter glimmer in his eyes as he grabbed my hand, urging me to get my fingers off of him. "We decided on a week's worth of peace, did you forget?"

Angered, I yanked my arm away from Roman with a groan. "You decided that! You cornered me with your fucking fingers inside me! How the fuck do you expect me to think clearly in that state?! On top of that, now you've managed to tell Jack we fucked, so congratulations! Letha will probably find out in an hour or two, and you've screwed me over again!"

Getting all of that in his face didn't seem easy-- Roman broke eye contact, letting his gaze fall down to his newly polished shoes. "Jack won't say anything," he mumbled. "And if anything, you simply deny it. I won't tell Letha anything if she asks me."

It took me a minute to really feel the weight of what he was saying. At the start of my whole journey with Roman, he was dying to tell Letha everything, and he would do anything for an opportunity to rat me out and get me in trouble-- but now, he was protecting me. From now on, I was sure he'd always want to do that. This snapped me out of my anger, and I retorted to a simple nod; "You owe me, by the way,"

Roman's eyes peeked up, his eyebrows raising-- "That's my line,"

I struggled to bite down on the smile that immediately threatened to crack across my lips. This was highly ironic. "Stop it," I whispered, carefully nudging him. "You owe me forty-nine ninety-nine."

Roman's cheeks seemed to warm from my touch. "What for?"

"The, uh..." I swallowed hard. "The plan B."

It took him a few seconds to figure out what I had needed that for. Had he forgotten that he had come inside of me? Seemingly not; "Oh," Roman's hand shot to his pocket again, finding his wallet. "You took care of it?"

That line annoyed me to the point where the following words simply slipped past my mind-- "Of course I did! You're crazy if you think I'd have babies with you,"

Roman's hands froze as he reached for the dollar bills in his wallet. It wasn't for many seconds, and I would've missed it had I not been watching his every move. I felt like I had punched myself in the gut, and now I wondered whether he felt that way about it too. In silence, he gave me fifty dollars, not looking me in the eyes anymore.

"Don't look so sad," I breathed, feeling my heart clench. "Roman, I--"

"I would've been happy," His jaw tightened, and he shoved the bills into my hand with more force than necessary, like he couldn't stand to have them in his grasp a second longer. "If it were with you... I would've been happy."

Roman didn't wait for a reply-- he didn't dare to. Turning on his heel, he stormed off down the bleachers, the sound of his boots echoing in the empty space.

The fifty dollars burned in my hand. It felt like they were about to turn my flesh into burning lava, making a hole in my palms. I let Roman walk away, I let him leave; what else was I to do when I was this shell-shocked?

I crumpled the dollars into my pocket, sniffling.

When had the most beautiful relationship in my life managed to become... this?

｡ﾟ•┈୨♡୧┈• ｡ﾟ

There comes a point when you have nothing more to say. There comes a point when it doesn't feel worth it anymore, when the pain becomes too much to bear, and your body materializes it-- most days, I could feel the sorrow like a ball in my hands, vibrating, ablaze in a cloud of fire, burning my fingers before slipping through them.

Being without Roman felt like waking up in a dead man's bedroom. Empty. It used to be a place filled with life, with love, yet now it was abandoned, destitute. I used to be a person filled with life, with love, yet now I was alone, rotting.

I had done it all to myself. This was my own doing, and I had done it while wielding the sharpest of swords, forged just to fight the scariest of beings--

But Roman wasn't scary?

He wasn't even a full upir, something Letha had failed to mention.

If I closed my eyes, I could still see him kneeling before me, clutching onto my body as he sobbed into the fabric of my shirt. Pleading, crying, begging, begging, begging. The broken look in his eyes, the way his fingers trembled against me, holding me like he was breathing his last dying breath and wasting it on me.

In my mind, when I visited the memory, I'd sink down to the floor with him. I'd bury my fingers in his hair and let him cry into the crook of my shoulder. I'd caress him, hold him, tell him everything was going to be alright, and that I loved him like I had loved no one else.

Roman Godfrey used to be scary. Now, he was just a boy.

Wailing for comfort.

Begging for forgiveness.

Pleading for another chance to get back the life he had once led, the one I had so cruelly ripped from his trembling arms.

I couldn't breathe. Maybe it was the fact that I didn't want to? Maybe if I stopped breathing for long enough, I'd no longer have to feel the pain of being conscious? I could die of my own volition, on my terms, in my own time.

Yet then I'd...

I'd leave him.

Roman would be alone.

He'd continue walking this earth with no one by his side. He'd wander through centuries alone, he'd eat alone, he'd cry alone, he'd live alone, he'd be alone.

So I whispered; "I don't want you to be alone,"

I adjusted my phone where it lay on my pillow, making sure he'd be able to hear me when he got this voice message. "I don't want you to be alone... All those years, when everyone you know is dead. That was the most heartbreaking thing about all of this, Roman, that I found out that you're destined to live forever if... if you kill yourself..."

My lower lip quivered as I shifted in my bed, rubbing my tears into my skin. I shouldn't have bothered-- I had already drenched the pillow.

"So, whatever I end up choosing, Roman, you need to live,"

Please.

"You need to go on, and you need to stay strong... and make your heart steel if you must. Do whatever you need to do, just-- just don't do what would need to be done for you to... to be a full upir. Don't ever think about it. Don't even consider it. Could you promise me that?"

I blinked away my tears, rubbing my forehead in a circle with my pointer to hopefully alleviate the pain.

Nothing ever did.

Nothing ever would.

"You said I'd never be clean of you," I whispered. "But you're not something I need to wash off my skin, Roman."

Sniffling, I shifted-- I wondered whether he'd be able to hear the shuffling of my bedsheets. "I just want you to be happy. I really, really want you to be happy. So, if we don't end up together... think of me once in a while?"

I hoped he would.

I so desperately hoped he would. "... Please?" And with that, I broke. Letting into a loud hiccup of a sob, I hung up on Roman's voicemail. In the bleak dark of the night, I caught the time; 02:04.

And at 02:27, I got a twenty-three minute long voice message back.

I pressed play over and over;

"I love you,"

A whisper. Barely there.

"I love you, I love you, I love you,"

Again and again, soft, rhythmic, almost like a prayer. Like if he just said it enough times, it would make things right. It was the only thing he could say.

My thumb hovered over his name, over that tiny glowing green button. Roman was awake. I knew he was. Somewhere out there, he was awake with his phone still in his hands, maybe just waiting... maybe just hoping?

I choked my sobs against my pillows, my whole body trembling beneath the weight of the crushing heartbreak-- it didn't matter. None of it mattered, because I couldn't call him.

So I played it again.

And again.

And then I saved it twice; once on my phone, and once on my USB the next morning, just in case I ever forgot how it felt to be loved like that.

"I love you... I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you,"

Roman loved me...

But would that be enough to save us?

At least I had until Friday to figure it out-- at Jasmine's party.

(a/n: AHHH I can't WAIT for y'all to see what's gonna go down at the party!! this was like a teeny tiny little appetizer... omfg. thank you so so much for reading this far!! 🥹💕)

← previous chapter | next chapter →

°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:･seven minutes in heaven masterlist

loveliest taglist of all time:

@mentallyscreamingsincebirth @putherup @corawithfanfiction @vladsgirlxx

@iamaslytherin0 @sexualparkour @the-universe-is-complicated @heavenly-bratt

@lafemme-nk @namiusedbubble @useyourwandbro @strmborns @literally-lani

@virgosapphire79 @star-girl-04 @veyzus @ddipotassium @pecxiebu

@mil88691 @iloveyoutodeathbutimdrowning @katifefe @sn0wybowie-blog

@lilithskywalker @likecherriesinthespring @sadheartjellyfish @vadersangel

@shehangsbrightly @burningmiraclekingdom @dollforaswan @austinswhitewolf

@nico-velvet @shiiiii-okayyyy @theantagonistalwaysdies @blackbluerose666

@obexes @rosecoloureddudez @amoure020 @itsaeasykill

@succubustacy @carmillavalentine @scarledy @chaneloberlin62727

@belovedmoony @lokitargaryen @vienneviennaxx @ellie1725

@taintandviolent @sweatyconnoisseurstrawberry @amidthechaos

#roman godfrey #hemlock grove #roman godfrey x reader #x reader #bill skarsgård #fanfiction #oneshot #bill skarsgard #angst #fanfic #highschool!au #hemlock grove fanfiction #I caved and gave y'all half the last chapter lol #although the LAST chapter was supposed to be half of the last chapter #this is what happens when u don't have a plan ouf #THANK U ALL #MWAH #letha is getting on my nerves though oh my fucking god #THIS IS BOUTTA GO DOWNNNN Y'ALL AIN'T READY

264 notes · View notes

angstywaifu · 4 months ago

Text

Dain "Eyes On Me" Aetos

Summary: After an intense day of training Dain is giving you some one on one training despite not coddling first years. A/N: I never thought I'd see the day I'd be writing Dain smut.... but here we are. Warnings: THIS CONTAINS SPOILERS FOR ONYX STORM. DO NOT READ IF YOU HAVEN'T READ ONYX STORM. 18+ Minors DNI. Fingering. Oral F receiving. Unprotected Sex.

Masterlist | Links

“Again.” Carr commands, motioning with his hands for me to attack again.

Out of all the changes to our learning, I couldn’t deny this had been my favourite. Well, it was till I manifested a signet and now had to participate. For weeks I had sat in the seats looking down into the wide open area. Watching in awe as everyone used their signets, learning how to use them against each other. It was amazing to watch.

But now I had fire at my disposal, which now deemed me ready to participate in this class. And just my luck, Xaden wasn’t here to teach it. And Carr had told Garrick to step aside. Which I guess made sense as he did teach us how to use our signets. But I much preferred Garrick’s approach to this class than Carr’s. Especially after he told Bodhi to stop messing with peoples signets. Someone was bound to get hurt soon.

Carr had taken a somewhat annoying interest in me due to us having the same signet. He seemed to push me more than others. Expecting me to already be proficient with my signet. Which was a lot to expect from someone whose signet was not even two weeks old.

And now he was putting me up against a third year who had the same signet and was far more adept than I was. We circle each other, eyeing each other off to try find an opening. He steps forward, raising his hands to attack. I panic and stumble back raising my arms to defend myself, a flame barely flickering in my hands.

“Focus. You can’t afford to do this in battle.” Carr snaps at me from where he stands watching us.

I do my best to calm my nerves, raising my hands again. This time a stronger flame coming out, but it’s nothing compared to what my opponent sends me way. A thick stream of fire extends from his hands towards me. A yell escaping my lips as I stumble backwards, tripping over my own feet. Just before it reaches me, the wall of flames disappears as if extinguished. I look up to see a Bodhi my section leader walking over to us as Carr storms over to him.

“You lot need to stop interfering!” He bellows in Bodhi’s face before gesturing to a second year to step onto the mat.

“Then make this safer.” Bodhi snaps back as he crosses his arms over his chest.

“It won’t be safer in the real world. They need to learn here how dangerous it is. If they can’t survive here, then they have no chance out there.” I swear a vein is about to burst in Carr’s neck with how prominent they are.

“She’s a fucking first year.” Another voice adds as they join the conversation. My breath catches in my throat as Dain steps up next to Bodhi. “She’s barely had her signet a week and you’re throwing her up against someone who’s had three years to perfect it.”

“It’s the only way she will learn.” Carr snaps as he turns his attention to Dain who doesn’t even blink an eye.

“I can think of far better and safer ways to teach someone to use their signet than this. Find. Another. Way.” The way Dain’s voice drops as me seeing him in a whole new light.

We’d been friends before he left for the Riders Quadrant. I wasn’t as close to him as Violet, but I knew him well enough. And the man I see is a far cry from the boy who was always so kind and cautious around me. Making sure I was ok and understood the training or lessons we were taught.

Carr just scoffs in his face. “I’d like to see you do a better job.”

Carr pivots, heading back to the mat where the two cadets stand waiting. Dain turns towards me, his features softening as he takes me in.

“You ok?” He asks as he steps over to me.

I left out a breath I didn’t realise I was holding and slowly nod. “Yeah, I’ll be ok.” I tell him.

He smiles at me but a shout pulls our attention back to the mat. Just like before the third year sends a blast of fire towards a shrieking second year who scrambles backwards to get away. And just like before Carr does nothing to intervene as the flames get closer and closer. I cover my mouth as I watch in horror as she screams and drops to her hands and knees, the flames getting within inches of her.

”Wield! Defend yourself!” Is all Carr yells at her, not even trying to stop what’s happening.

She splays her hand wide on the mat and screams. Moments later the colour drains from the mat beneath her, turning it a grey colour. Dain reaches out and grabs me by the upper arms, spinning me around so my back is to the girl as Carr rushes to her.

”Eyes on me.” Dain says as he cradles my head in his hands.

I nod up at him, doing my best to focus on his eyes. But I know her death comes when his hands tense on my face, his whole body going rigid.

The rest of the day goes by with all of us essentially going through the motions. Death was common in the Quadrant. None of us were strangers to it. But having someone turn right in front of us was a different story. Despite that I found myself back and training in the gym with Dain. Today just proved I needed to get stronger. Needed to strengthen my signet. If not, I could become desperate. I groan as I push myself into a seating position on the mat where Dain had thrown me. He’d made it look so easy. The moves almost second nature to him. Which they were. He’d been training his whole life. I had not.

“Come on Y/N, get up and fight me. Use your signet.” He commands, his wingleader tone slipping in.

I force myself to stand, every muscle in my body screaming after flying, signet training and now this. My body feels like it’s about to ignite as it reaches for my power. It’s as if my body knows it’s the only way to defend myself right now.

I shake my head at him. “I can’t.” I tell him, my voice breaking slightly.

“You can. You can do this.” He tells me as he settles into another fighting stance.

He doesn’t give me a chance to respond as he charges at me. I instinctively pull at my power, flames rising in my hands in an effort to shield myself. Dain dodges it with ease, side stepping the small wall of flame I’ve conjured. I turn and aim the wall at him again but falter when I watch him panic slightly and stumble back.

“Shit, I’m sorry!” I cry out as I rush to him.

But Dain is still in training mode, using my lowered defences to rush at me, tackling me to the mat, pinning me to the mat.

”Don’t be sorry. This is exactly why we’re here.” He tells me gruffly as he looms over me.

”But I’m going to hurt you.” I get out between ragged breaths.

He raise a hand to cup my cheek, a smirk curling at the edges of Dain’s lips, his soft brown eyes flashing with something I can’t quite put my finger on.

”Gods, don’t I know it.” He murmurs as he lowers his face to mine.

I gasp as his lips brush softly over mine, as if he’s testing my reaction. When I don’t pull back he slowly presses his lips to mine. My heart starts hammering in my chest as I tilt my head, deepening the kiss as we both lean into it. I feel Dain’s breath hitch as I slide my hands up his chest, fisting the material of his shirt in my hands. His hands skim down my body, his fingers skimming along my waist causing me to shiver at his touch. He kisses my cheeks and tilt before moving to my neck, a moan escaping my lips before I can stop it. But that’s all it takes to break whatever restraint Dain still had. His hands tighten on my waist as he flips us over so I’m straddling his hips as he looks up at me.

I don’t know what spurs me to do it, here in the gym of all places where anyone could walk in, but I grip the bottom of my shirt in my hands, yanking the material over my head and discarding it next to us. Dain clearly doesn’t care where we are either as he sits up, pulling his own shirt from his body. My hands instantly fall to his chest, tracing over the defined lines of muscle like I’ve always wanted to. Dain’s body shivers at my touch, his muscles tensing as I trace over them. I gasp as Dain’s hands trace up and down my sides as he leans in kisses along my shoulder.

“Gods you’re beautiful.” He murmurs against my neck as his hands grip and knead my hips.

I blush at his words as he leans back into kiss me, feeling him smile into the kiss, the movement casing my lips to part for him. My fingers tangle in his hair as of tongues meet in a slow intoxicating rhythm, trying to pull him closer. I needed more of him. Needed him to consume me. He wraps an arm around my waist, pulling me to him as he leans forward, lowering me back down to lay on the mat.

He breaks the kiss to trace his hands down my chest and stomach, coming to rest on the waist band of the training pants I’d worn. He hesitates, his brown eyes staring into me. I nod at him, knowing he’s waiting for permission to go further. And I’ve never been more sure of anything in my life. He hooks his fingers into the waist band, yanking my pants and underwear off in one smooth movement, and I was very glad I’d gone without my boots for our training session tonight.

I go to push up, reaching for the waistband of his own pants, put he pushes me back down to the mat. “Not yet.” He tells me as he leans over me.

I places a quick kiss to my mouth before he kisses down my neck, to my chest and then slowly down my stomach. I go to clamp my legs shut as I realise where his heading, but his hands fly out, keeping my legs open for him as he moves his lips further and further down. I gasp, neck arching off the mat as he places the first kiss between my legs.

“Oh gods.” I cry out as one of my hands grips his hair tightly, causing him to groan against me which elects another moan from me.

My whole body arches off the mat as his tongue swirls around my clit before dipping lower. His mouth alternating between licking and sucking. His movements are slow but deliberate, building the tension in me with each pass of his tongue. I gasp as I feel him push a finger inside me, my eyes squeezing shut as he adds another and thrusts them in and out, curling them with every other thrust.

I whimper as he removes them from me, but look up to see standing above me, quickly shoving down his pants. This was so unlike him. To give into the moment, to not care that anyone could walk in at any moment. But I wasn’t mad. I wanted Dain. And he wanted me. Maybe not forever, but right now I didn’t care. We were in the middle of a war essentially, none of us knowing if today would be our last.

I can help but trail my eyes over him as he kneels back between my legs, hovering over me as he places his hands either side of my head. I feel him prod against my entrance, sucking in a sharp breath knowing what’s coming. Dain isn’t my first, but something about this feels different. More intimate than any other time.

He rolls his hips, the tip entering me as we both groan at the feeling. He pushes further in, my body arching off the mat as I squeeze my eyes shut as pleasure washes over me, Dain feeling like he was made to be inside me. He slowly thrusts his hips, working his length in till he’s fully inside me. His hand caresses my cheek, my eyes fluttering open to meet his.

”Eyes on me. Think you can do that?” He commands.

I smile and nod up at him before he rolls his hips into mine, my fingers digging into his forearms as I try to anchor myself. He starts off slow, but it doesn’t take long for Dain to pick up his pace, hips sips slamming into mine. I have to force myself to keep my eyes open, especially when he hits that perfect spot inside me. Fuck, it felt so good. I moan loudly when he shifts my legs to lay against his chest, raising my hips off the mat slightly, causing him to hit an angle he wasn’t hitting before. I can’t help it when my eyes fluttering shut as I arch off the mat.

“What did I say Y/N?” Dain practically growls, causing my eyes to fly open. A new wave of pleasure coursing through me at the look in his eyes.

“Eyes. On. You.” I manage to gasp out as he thrusts harder.

”Good girl.” He praises as he leans forward and wraps his arms around me.

“F-fuck.” I moan out as he shifts us so I’m sitting in his lap, chest flush against his as I rest my forehead against his.

My nails dig into this shoulder as I start trembling in his arms, my body wanting to tip over the edge and come undone. So close. I’m so gods damn close. Shit. I wasn’t going to last much longer like this. This angle was easily going to be my undoing. And by how heavy Dain’s breathing has gotten I’m sure he wont be far behind me. I wind my fingers into his hair, pulling on his brown curls earning my a moan that rumbles in his chest, his eyes darkening as they look up at me. I meet Dain thrust for thrust, both of us panting heavily as we get closer and closer. I cry out as I tip over the edge, finally breaking eye contact with Dain as I tilt my head back as I shake and tremble in his arms. His cradles my head against his neck, I feel like the world is flipping as he places me back down on the mat. Dain’s thrust turn erratic as he slams into me, prolonging my orgasm as he chases his end. His hips falter as he groans, falling forward as he catches himself with his hands placed either side of my head. The only sound in the room is both of us panting as we catch our breath. Neither of us willing to break the silence of what’s just happened.

Finally Dain moves, rolling to the side as he pulls me with him an cradles me in his arms. His fingers lazily tracing patterns up and down my side as we come down from our highs. I turn towards him to say something, but the sound of the door jiggling has us both sitting up right. I know we didn’t lock that door when we came in, meaning in our rush Dain must have managed to lock it with lesser magic. But that means whoever is on the other side can open it with that to. Dain rushes up grabbing our scattered clothes before pulling me up as we rush over to them small gym attached to the gym just as the doors open.

”That was close.” I gasp out as he hands me my clothes.

”Too close. We’re never doing that here again.” He informs me as he hastily pulls on his pants.

”You plan on there being more?” I ask, trying to hide my smirk as I turn to pull on my own clothes.

”Many. Just not that public. Now hurry up before they walk in on you half dressed.” He tells me, his Wingleader voice slipping back in.

#fourth wing #fourth wing fanfic #the fourth wing #fourth wing imagine #fourth wing x reader #dain aetos x oc #dain aetos smut #dain aetos x reader #dain aetos #dain aetos fanfic #dain eyes on me aetos #eyes on me

332 notes · View notes

senascoop · 29 days ago

Text

☁︎ . , PLAYING CUPID , N.RK !

PAIRING: cupid ! niki × frustrated ! afab reader. SYNOPSIS: you just want this annoying lil cupid to go away and stop finding matches for you. so you do the first thing you could think of—shutting him off. GENRE: fluff, drabble. WORD COUNT: 607. [LIBRARY]

♫︎ REBLOGS + FEEDBACKS ARE ALWAYS APPRECIATED

You didn't know how it started, but you somehow ended up with an overly enthusiastic cupid stuck to you. And not just any cupid—a persistent and interfering one it seemed, determined to find that “perfect match” no matter what you said.

“I'm sorry, but I'm really not interested,” you said, moving away from yet another random guy who had awkwardly confessed his love after being hit by one of those notorious golden arrows. The poor guy looked as confused as you felt. You ducked out quickly, heading to a secluded bench to escape the embarrassment.

Before you could exhale, the cupid, Niki was back. He materialized right next to you, beaming like the world's most annoying cheerleader. “Don't worry! I have ten more lined up for you. These ones will be good, I swear. At least give them a chance?” His golden bow twirled around in his hand as he leaned in toward you with excitement practically oozing out of every pore of his body.

You shot him a glare. “For the last time, I don't want to date anyone.”

His smile faltered. “What? Why not?”

“Because all of them suck,” you said bluntly, rubbing your temples. “No offense, but your matchmaking skills are terrible.”

He crossed his arms, offended. “Excuse me? I'm literally Cupid. Matching people is, like, my whole thing.”

“Well, your ‘thing’ needs some serious work. The first guy you picked was a misogynist.”

Niki blinked, his wings twitching slightly. “Okay, but didn't you say you didn't mind dating someone who's different from you? Opposites attract and all that?”

You groaned, throwing your head back. “There's a difference between ‘opposites’ and someone who thinks women shouldn't have rights, you lunatic.”

He scratched the back of his neck, sheepish for all three of those seconds before shrugging it off. “Okay, okay, I'll admit that one wasn't my best. But for crying out loud, come on, give me a break. There are going to be a few misses before we find your Mr. Perfect.”

You felt your irritation boiling over. “Why does your genius brain not get it? I don't want to date anyone!”

His brows furrowed as he leaned closer, genuinely confused. “Why not? You've got nothing to lose. And let's be honest, you've been single for—”

“For what? Too long?” you snapped. “Maybe I'm single because you keep trying to pair me up with guys who have the emotional range of a teaspoon!”

His lips opened, preparing to argue, but you'd had enough. Without thinking you reached out, grabbed the front of his toga-like outfit, and yanked him forward. Before he could get another word out, your lips crashed onto his, silencing him.

Niki froze, wings jerking wildly. You took your advantage, kissing him firmly, hands tangling in that ridiculous, curly hair. Somewhere in the background, his bow clattered to the ground, his arrow rolling away like it had been dismissed from duty.

When you finally drew back, his cheeks were dusted pink, and his dazed expression made you smirk. “You're so clever,” you said, mimicking his earlier words, “but for someone who's supposed to be the expert in love, you're blind as a bat.”

It took him a moment to recover. “Wait—so… all this time, you weren't rejecting love. You were rejecting my matches”

“Of course,” you said, crossing your arms. “You've been shooting arrows everywhere but at the one person I was hoping to hit.”

He grinned, a self-satisfied smirk. “If you wanted me, you could have said that.”

“Oh, be quiet,” you said, rolling your eyes, but as he leaned in again, his lips brushing yours once more, you didn't stop him.

191 notes · View notes

cece693 · 6 months ago

Note

Hi, your tumblr is amazing, I loved discovering it. Can I make a request? About a slasher who discovers that the male reader is a serial killer as terrible as the ones in the real world. I'm not sure which one would fit best; I thought of Jason, Billy and Stu, maybe Michael or Norman Bates… whatever you think is best and/or are most familiar with.

Slashers With a Serial Killer Lover (Slashers x GN! Reader)

Sorry it took a while to complete this request but I was in a weird funk and uninspired. However, with this being more of a multi-character request/headcannon, it spurred me to complete it. I included the slashers you mentioned above, alongside Hannibal, Will (I'm aware he's not a slasher, but I just love him) and Patrick. I also changed it to be gender neutral because I want to be more inclusive :)

Norman Bates

Norman would be conflicted—after all, you're not only worried about his reaction but that of 'mother.' If your actions pleased her, Norman might be supportive. However, if they don't and 'mother' perceives you to be a threat, expect Norman to turn against you (with tears in his eyes.) However, even if 'mother' does approve of your hobby, this relationship is far from simple. 'Mother' might grow jealous of how much Norman is straying from her teachings and become vengeful. Expect a chaotic rollercoaster of guilt, affection, and psychological breakdowns.

Michael Myers

Michael would be indifferent to your hobby unless they interfered with his own objectives. He might view you as a tool or an ally in his pursuits, but wouldn't engage emotionally or ethically about whom you kill. Expect no romantic gestures, but be assured, Michael observes from the shadows whenever your out and about. He's ready to lend a hand when you need a show of brutal force or the tides unexpectedly turn against you. Michael doesn’t tolerate weakness, so if you proved to be cunning and self-sufficient, that would almost earn a silent respect.

Billy Loomis

Billy’s manipulative side would initially question if this is some trick or if he can use the situation to his advantage. However, deep down, he’d be excited at the idea of having a lover who’s just as twisted as he is. However, because you are a serial killer and Billy has this notion of being the 'brains' of the relationship, expect many fights. He wants to be the person in control, so he might never be fully comfortable in your relationship if he perceives you as greater than him. This relationship is a mine for mind games, but be assured when you find common ground, you're a deadly duo.

Stu Matcher

Stu wouldn't care about you being a serial killer. In fact he'll be ecstatic because it would be like living in a non-stop horror flick. Let's face it, he has murder tendencies but often allows you to take reign. He would join your hunts but see it more as a game: he'd want to do 'team kills', wear matching outfits, etc. Expect him to crack jokes non-stop or reference horror tropes, even if you're in the middle of killing someone. Stu is impulsive—“Hey, let’s kill that person!” or “We should totally sabotage this house party!” If you're down for it, Stu’s loyalty is intense, though erratic.

Jason Voorhees

Jason mostly kills out of vengeance or anger, and he’s not particularly intellectual about it. So when he discovers that his boyfriend is a serial killer, he wouldn't be bothered. In fact, he'll probably look up to you: learning how to better kill and dispose of his victims. However, he would get violent if you make a move unto his territory (Camp Crystal Lake) or disrespect the memory of his beloved mother. You are a serial killer and so is Jason, but a part of you likes to hide some of your more brutal and gruesome kills from him. He has a childlike mind so you thread carefully and are overprotective of your giant teddy bear :)

Hannibal Lecter

Hannibal, being a connoisseur of murder himself, would be intrigued and possibly delighted by having a lover who shared his proclivities. However, he would also evaluate your style and motives. If they matched his sense of aesthetic and intellectual stimulation, he would be supportive, but he might manipulate or dispose of you if deemed proved crude or unworthy. He has standards, after all. He’d encourage you to be more meticulous, to pay attention to the senses, to savor each detail. Hannibal would absolutely offer subtle mentorship—introducing more elegant methods, or guiding you toward “ethically chosen” victims. Expect a twisted sort of domesticity: lavish dinners, intellectual sparring, and an understanding that behind every polite smile, there lurks a dangerous mind. Hannibal would want a partner who challenges him intellectually and morally, even in their darkest impulses.

Will Graham

Will would initially be disturbed upon discovering that you're a serial killer. His empathy would reel from the moral violation. Yet, there might be a pull—something that resonates with the darker corners of his psyche. It would be a constant tug-of-war between love (or at least genuine care) and the horror of his partner’s violent acts. Will might try to “save” them, or rationalize why they kill, but he’d be tormented by guilt at the same time. Torn between turning you in or continuing to keep the secret, Will might become complicit in small ways—covering up your tracks or giving subtle advice to avoid detection. This would only deepen his internal conflict. However, once that love for you overclouds his morality, Will becomes a complicit partner and helps you with your kills.

Patrick Bateman

Patrick’s narcissism would initially cause him to feel threatened—he wants to be the center of attention and the “best” at whatever he does, including killing. But if your kills are stylish, impressive, or feed into his ego, he’d become enthralled. You best believe foreplay includes you killing one of Patrick's rivals and creating a tableau that fosters his view of superiority above everyone else. The relationship would revolve around status, wealth, and aesthetics. Your kills would become an odd game of one-upmanship: who can kill more creatively or remain more flawless in public. Patrick loves an audience—if you can provide him with the right blend of admiration and competition, you'll stay in his good graces.

270 notes · View notes

imagine-darksiders · 1 month ago

Text

Imagine striking up a close friendship with Jones - you were the only one to laugh politely at one of his awful, awful jokes and he decided ‘this human right here’ - but you’ve also had the pleasure?? of running into Strife outside the tree.

Jones asks you what you thought of the Horseman, too curious for his own good.

Imagine his shock when you rant about how arrogant the guy was.

“It was like he wanted to embarrass me!” you complain, recounting how the hulking brute had tossed you over his shoulder and laughed at your attempts to free yourself as he carried you back to the tree.

Jones is stunned. What you didn’t know, was that you’d been wandering dangerously close to a demon nest, and Strife wasn’t arrogant! Excuse him for trying to protect you!

“Maybe he was just tryin’ to help out,” Jones can’t stop himself from arguing, “I mean you really shouldn’t be leavin’ the tree when everything in the city is liable to eat you. He can’t be all bad if he brought you back here to safety, right?”

“If someone doesn’t go out for supplies, we’ll all starve!” you snap.

“I go out!”

“Yeah and he’s never brought you back here, slung over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes,” you grumble.

“Maybe I just move quieter than you.”

He gets a light smack on the arm for that.

“Well next time, I’ll stick to the sewers,” you decide, missing the way Jones stiffens and his face falls.

…. You don’t know how the hell that interfering Horseman found you down in the sewers. It’s like he was waiting for you. At least he doesn’t laugh patronisingly at you this time as he carries you back towards the tree, pressing you firmly to his chest. He’s quiet, though you don’t know whether that’s because he’s in a bad mood or because of the ragged bite that’s been torn out of your forearm, courtesy of a Goreclaw that got the jump on you.

Either way, he deposits you too carefully by the tree’s entrance, staring hard at the wound on your arm before he growls in deep, strained voice, “Stop leavin’ the tree.”

And then he’s gone, and not thirty seconds later, Jones comes marching out through he hollow and immediately spots you on the ground.

The expression on his rugged face is furious. Thunderous.

“The hell did I say about leavin’?” he seethes.

#darksiders #darksiders 3 #Jones darksiders #Strife

159 notes · View notes

alisonwritesimagines · 1 month ago

Text

Baba Yaga's Daughter ~Bucky Barnes Imagine~

Summary: You, John Wick's daughter, first meet the Winter Soldier. Then you meet him as Bucky Barnes.

Author’s Note: Based on this little prompt I wrote.

Reader’s Pronouns: She/Her

Word Count: 3.1k

Warnings/Tags: minor characters deaths, crossover, John Wick's daughter!reader, Winter Soldier!Bucky at first, trust issues at first

Do not repost this anywhere!

Everyone in the underground world knew you. Even though your father worked hard to make sure you weren't know, someone had saw you and John and told everyone. And because of that, your father had no choice but to train you for your own protection.

Your father hated having to train you when he had to take you in. But he knew it was for your own protection. And despite the harsh training, you wanted to be like your dad because you had lost your mother to his work and you had thought of nothing but wanting revenge for the last nine years.

"I'm going after them. The ones who killed mom," you tell your father.

You had just graduated college (as per your mother's request) and you wanted nothing but revenge for her.

"I figured," your father sighed.

"I know you didn't want me going into the business but you know I have to do this," you tell him.

"I know. That's why I put in some favors with some people who are more... friendlier than others," your dad tells you.

"How so?" You questioned.

"Told them that you would do some minor work in exchange for information on your mother's killers."

"Done. Where do I meet them?" You asked.

John motioned you to follow him so you wouldn't disturb your step-mom, Helen. You loved Helen. She was kind and never interfered with your relationship with your father. You were glad that she was the reason why your father retired from the underground world.

You both went down to the basement where he grabbed a black backpack, hidden behind some shelves.

"Had this for you when you were ready," your dad tells you, handing the backpack over to you.

"You're not going to stop me?" You questioned.

"No. Because you won't rest until they're all gone."

"I'm surprised you didn't get to them first," you tell him.

"I got to the man responsible for the leak. The others disappeared before I could get to them. Plus, I had you still. Couldn't leave you behind," your dad says.

"What's in the bag?" You asked, looking inside.

"Everything necessary for you. I've trained you to get stuff done quickly. Burner phone with my number only so I know you're alive or if you need my help, cash, and favors."

"I thought I needed to earn these favors?" You questioned.

"You're my daughter. You never need to earn favors from me. I will always be on your side no matter what," your father tells you.

"Thank you dad."

"I want updates. I know I'm retired but you know I will drop everything for you," your father says. You wrapped your arms around your father, hugging him tightly.

"I won't let you down," you tell him.

"You can never let me down. I don't want you thinking you can handle this on your own. If you need the help, call me. Don't hesitate," your dad tells you.

"I will. I love you."

"I love you too."

~~~~~

You stared down at the men that lied dead in front of you. You looked around before letting out a laugh. It was over. After two weeks, you did it. Every single man who killed your mother because she gave birth to John Wick's only child was dead.

You picked up your burner phone and called your father.

"Hello?"

"It's been done," you breathed out.

"Are you injured?"

"Just some scratches. The others had it worse," you tell him.

"Go to the Continental Hotel. Get a room and rest for the night. I'll come get you tomorrow at the cafe nearby," your dad tells you.

"Got it. And the clean up?" You asked.

"I'll send you the number. You're going to ask for a dinner reservation for the men you're with right now. Give them the address and they will come and clean up the mess. Make sure you pay them."

"How much?"

"Five."

"Got it. Thank you. I'll call you when I'm at the hotel," you tell your dad.

You waited for Charlie once you made the reservation. You sat nearby as you watched the cleanup crew take care of everything.

"Are you following your father's steps?" Charlie asked you.

"Just cleaning up some things. Thank you," you tell him, handing him the five coins.

~~~~~

You walked into the hotel before going up to the front desk. You smiled softly at Charon who was more surprised to see you.

"Y/n Wick. You've grown," he mentioned.

This wasn't the first time you had stayed at the hotel. You had been there once with your father when he went to find the man who was responsible for telling everyone about your mother, leading her to her unfortunate death.

"Hi Charon."

"Two nights?" He asked.

"Just one. My father will be picking me up in the morning."

"Of course," Charon said before giving you a hotel room key.

"Enjoy your stay Ms. Wick."

"Thank you."

You headed upstairs and up to your room. You took a hot shower before drying up and replacing some bandages on your cuts. You took out the burner phone to call your father.

"Hello?"

"At the hotel. I just showered and I'm probably gonna go to sleep already," you tell him.

"Get some rest. Then you, me, and Helen can go out for dinner tomorrow? Celebrate your graduation already," your dad suggested.

"I'd like that."

"I'll see you tomorrow."

"I'll see you tomorrow. Night dad."

"Night sweetheart."

You heard a knock on your door, making you get up from the bed to answer it. You opened it to see a worker standing in front of you. They held a garment bag in their hand as they stood in front of you.

"Mr. Scott asks you to join him for dinner."

"I don't have a dress for the occasion," you tell them.

"A gift from him. He'll be expecting you at the restaurant," they tell you, handing you the bag.

"Thank you," you say.

Once you made yourself presentable, you walked downstairs to meet with the owner. You found him sitting alone, a drink in his hand as he looked down at some book.

"Mr. Scott?" You say, getting his attention. Winston Scott looked over at you before getting out from his chair.

"Y/n Wick. It's been a while since I last saw you," he greeted, kissing your cheeks. He pushed your chair out so you could sit in it. You sat down as he pushed the chair in for you.

"How are you Mr. Scott?" You asked.

"Doing well. I heard you graduated college. What did you major in?"

"I double majored in political science and nursing."

"I'm sure your father is proud."

"He is. Is there any reason to why you asked me to join you for dinner?" You asked.

"A celebration for your graduating in college. But I also wanted to ask you if you plan on following in your father's footsteps?"

"I hate to break it to you but I am not. I was just... cleaning some things up," you explain.

"I see. Well then. Shall we eat?"

"Yes please."

Whispers began to grow in the restaurant. You looked over to see a man with a bodyguard with him. Except, the bodyguard had a metal arm with a red star on the bicep area.

"Please excuse me," Mr. Scott says. You nodded as you kept your eye on the bodyguard.

He wore a mask to cover his lower face. You watched as Winston Scott talked to the man with the body guard. The three men walked over to the table before joining you as well.

"I don't believe we've met," the man tells you as you stood up.

"No we haven't. I'm Y/n Wick," you introduced yourself. You watched as the man's face grow more pale.

"As in John Wick's daughter?" He asked.

"The very one."

"Is your father here?" The man asked, looking around.

"No. Not at the moment," you say.

"Forgive my rudeness. Ivan Titov," the man introduced himself.

"Pleasure," you say. You looked over at the masked man.

"And you sir?" You asked.

The masked man didn't speak.

"Please do not mind him. He is just here as a precaution for me," Ivan tells you. You glanced at Winston as he just gave a nod. You looked back and nodded.

"Well then gentlemen, should we eat?" You asked.

"Of course. Please," Winston said.

You sat back down before looking up at the masked man. He continued to stand nearby, watching over Ivan.

"Is your body guard going to eat as well?" You asked Ivan.

"He'll eat later," Ivan assures you. You nodded before looking down at the menu.

"He knows not to fight in here correct?" Winston asked Ivan.

"Of course. But as I said before. He is just for extra security."

"Y/n, have you heard of the Winter Soldier?" Winston asked you.

"No. Who is he?" You asked.

"He is my body guard. A fine soldier that serves under Hydra," Ivan said. You stared up at the Winter Soldier as he stared back at you.

"Does he have to wear the mask?" You asked.

"Yes."

"I see," you say, looking away.

After your meal, you wanted nothing more than to go to your room.

"Thank you for the meal, Mr. Scott. It was delicious."

"Of course."

"I must ask before you leave, Ms. Wick. Are you following into your father's path?" Ivan asked you.

"No. I just had to do something. But I will be off to finding a job that doesn't involve with this line of work," you explained.

"Of course," Winston nodded at you.

"Goodnight gentlemen," you smiled politely. The two stood up as you got up. You turned to leave but tripped over the chair's stand. Ivan's body guard quickly caught you, making you look up at him. You stared into his blue eyes for a bit.

"Thank you. I apologize for my clumsiness," you say, straightening yourself up.

"Are you alright though?"

"Yes."

"Why don't my body guard escort you back to your room? Make sure you don't trip and fall again," Ivan joked.

"If you don't mind," you say.

"Of course not. солдат. проводи молодую леди в ее комнату. убедись, что она не станет лакомством для гидры. (Soldier. Escort the young lady to her room. make sure she isn't a treat to Hydra).

"да, сэр."

"Thank you, Ivan. Goodnight," you tell the two before walking off.

"You don't have to walk me back," you tell Ivan's body guard. He stayed silent as you both got into the elevator.

"If it's alright, can I ask to see your face?" You asked him. "See who my savior was from letting me fall on my face?"

He stayed silent as he stared at you. You let out a small sigh before the elevator doors opened. You walked back to your room but stopped before you entered the key.

"Please? I'm curious to see who you are," you tell him.

The masked man stayed silent as you reached up to his mask. He quickly grabbed your wrist, making you jump a little in surprise.

"I cannot allow that," the masked man says.

"Of course. Sorry. Goodnight," you say, opening your room door. "And thank you. For saving me."

The Winter Soldier felt a little surprise as you said thank you for saving him. He wasn't a savior. He was a killer. But yet, you thanked him for saving you. He watched as you closed your door, leaving him alone to head back to his handler.

~~~~~

Six months had gone and you had forgotten about the body guard. And you haven't stepped foot back into the underground world.

You grabbed your breakfast sandwich as well as your coffee before heading out of the cafe. You walked along the sidewalk until you got to the stop light. Today felt like a calming day. The weather wasn't too bad or too warm. You looked around at the crowd before your eyes landed on a familiar figure.

Bucky felt the presence the moment you got close enough to see him. He turned around to see you standing by the corner. The woman from six months ago at the Continental Hotel. The moment your eyes met his, you knew that he was the body guard from before.

You turned away, heading to an alleyway where you hope he would follow you. And sure enough, he did.

"I know you," you tell him. "You're the body guard from the hotel."

"I'm not that man anymore," Bucky says.

"Mmm. Can I ask you this at least? Are you doing okay?" you asked him.

That was a first. Were you always this caring? Were you an assassin? Why were you at the Continental Hotel? Are you part of Hydra? So many questions ran through Bucky's mind.

"I'm okay."

"You don't look okay. Do you even have a place to stay?" You asked him.

"I'll be fine."

"Uh huh. Look, why don't you come back with me? You look lost," you tell him.

"You don't want to be close to me," Bucky warned.

"Try me," you challenged.

"Who are you with? Hydra?"

"Hydra? That Nazi organization that just crumbled? No. I'm not affiliated with any organization nor do I want to."

"Then why were you at that hotel?" Bucky questioned.

"I needed a place to stay for the night," you shrugged.

Bucky could tell you weren't lying. And based on your outfit which was a thin skirt and a thin blouse that complimented your figure, you couldn't have been hiding any big or major weapons.

"Look, I'm not going to attack you and I can feel that you're not going to attack me. All I want to do is help because I can see that you need it," you tell him.

"How can you tell?"

"I'm good at reading body language. I'm not going to hurt you," you say, taking a step forward to Bucky. "You can trust me."

"How do I know I can trust you?" Bucky asked.

You nodded at him- knowing that he was still on guard. You took out your small notepad in your purse along with a pen. You wrote down your address before handing it to him.

"Look, if you want, to show that I am friendly, here is my address. If you want to take up on my offer, you can. I'm not here to hurt you or hurt anyone. I already completed what I needed to do and I am just living my life," you tell him. Bucky took the small piece of paper before you walked away from him.

Two days later, Bucky showed up to your door. But before he came to you, he watched you. Making sure you weren't some secret Hydra spy that was trying to get him back. Instead, Bucky found you to be nothing but normal.

"If I asked for your help and you betray me, I won't hesitate in killing you," Bucky tells you.

"Same here," you tell him before letting him inside.

You tossed him some spare clothes that you bought just in case.

"Was prepared in case you would take up my offer. Here's some spare clothes. Go shower and we can talk," you tell him.

"You sure you're okay taking in a complete stranger?" He asked.

"Back then you seemed helpless in a way. I just want to help. Besides, call it even since you saved me from when I tripped," you tell him.

"I don't think it's smart for you to help someone like me," Bucky tells you.

"I'm a big girl, I can handle myself," you tell him.

Bucky got out of the shower as you were cooking dinner. You put a plate on the table for him and yourself before sitting down.

"I made some dinner if you're hungry," you offered.

"Thank you."

"It's good to know you eat. Last time I met you, you weren't allowed to eat with us. Felt kinda awkward just eating in front of you," you admitted.

"I wasn't allowed to even if I was able to join you."

"Why not? Were you some kind of puppet?" You asked.

"Yeah. I was."

You fell silent. You mentally kicked yourself for asking that.

"I'm sorry."

"It's okay. You didn't know. At least I hope you didn't know."

"Why don't we start over? I'm Y/n. Y/n Wick," you introduced yourself.

"Bucky."

"No last name?"

"I can't remember."

You stared at him confused.

"What did they do to you?" You asked. Bucky looked over at you. You can see the sadness in his eyes.

"A lot."

"If you want, I can help you when you're ready to open up," you offered.

"Thank you."

~~~~~

“I knew him,” Bucky tells you as he stared at the screen. You looked over to see Captain America on the screen.

“Bucky, if you know him, then we should talk to him. He has the resources that can help you,” you tell him.

It’s been a month since Bucky came to you for help. And during that time, you did what you can to help him remember. It was a slow process but he began to remember some minor things.

“I don’t think I can,” Bucky says.

“Do you want me to come with you?” You asked.

“Would you?” Bucky asked.

“Of course. But we should be prepared in case something goes wrong. Better to be prepared,” you said.

You walked into your room and opened your closet. You moved the fake wall away, revealing your hidden weapons. You grabbed some handguns and some knives before walking out.

“Come on. Let’s go talk to Steve,” you said.

“And if he asks me to stay with him and the Avengers?” Bucky asked.

“You should. Like I said, they can help you better than I can,” you tell him.

“But I want you with me. I can’t do this without you. You’re a great fighter. I’ve seen you before,” Bucky tells you.

“I’m not really interested in affiliating myself with an organization. I already told you this,” you remind him.

“Please. I need you,” Bucky said, holding your hand with his left. You stared at your hands. This was the first he’s ever held you with his metal arm.

“Fine. I’ll stay with you.”

You arrived to the Avengers Tower with Bucky. Bucky had told the receptionist to let Steve know that Bucky was here for him. Which didn’t take long for Steve to come down with some backup.

“Bucky?” Steve asked.

“It’s me. I’m not The Winter Soldier anymore,” Bucky tells him. “I came for help.”

“And her?” Steve asked looking at you. You gave a little wave as you leaned against the front desk.

“She stays with me. She convinced me to come here,” Bucky said.

“Civilian?” Steve asked.

“Not exactly,” you answered.

“Who are you?” Natasha asked.

“Y/n Wick,” you answered.

The last name instantly hit Natasha. But it seemed that it didn't phase Bucky, which meant he didn't know who your father was.

“Y/n said you would be able to help me,” Bucky tells Steve.

“Of course. I’m here with you buddy. Till the end of the line,” Steve said. Bucky looked at you before reaching his hand out to you. You took his hand before you both followed Steve, Natasha, and Sam to the elevator.

“Does he know about you?” Natasha asked you.

“Not fully,” you explained.

“Will you tell him?”

“When the timings right,” you shrugged.

#bucky barnes #bucky barnes x reader #bucky barnes imagine #the winter soldier #the winter solider x reader #the winter soldier imagine #marvel #marvel imagine #avengers #avengers imagine #avengers x reader #daughter!reader #alisonwritesimagines

148 notes · View notes

emilsendo · 4 months ago

Text

YANDERE!Headcanons

For: Draken, Tengen(without his wives), Kyojuro Rengoku, Mitsuri, Gyomei, Asahi, Bokuto, Kuroo, Baji, Mikey, Tsukishima, Tomioka, Mitsuya Takashi. (Part 1) (It's so long that my brain stop working 💀)

Warnings: Yandere Tendences, sick obsession, killing, beating, blood, aggression, tears, abusing, manipulation, threats, and all this type of madness xDD

_______________________________________

DRAKEN:

● Guardian-Like Possessiveness – Draken sees you as someone who needs his protection, even though you are perfectly capable of handling yourself. He justifies his possessiveness as “keeping you safe,” but in reality, he doesn’t want anyone else getting too close.

● Unwavering Loyalty – Draken’s yandere tendencies are rooted in devotion rather than insanity. He isn’t the type to hurt you, but he will mercilessly eliminate threats—whether it’s rivals, enemies, or even friends who get too close.

● Hiding your secrets - he personally ensures no one ever discovers it, even going as far as intimidating or silencing anyone who gets suspicious.

● Overprotective to the Extreme – If Y/N gets injured, Draken loses all rationality. The one responsible? Gone. Even if it's something minor, he'll act as if Y/N is fragile, forcing them to rest and refusing to let them out of his sight.

● Subtle but Unbreakable Control – Draken never chains Y/N physically, but emotionally? Different story. He subtly manipulates situations so that Y/N relies on him more than anyone else. Other people will always seem unreliable compared to Draken’s steady presence.

● Jealousy is Dangerous – Draken isn't outwardly possessive like some yanderes, but his jealousy is lethal. A simple conversation with someone else can result in that person suddenly disappearing from Y/N's life—whether through intimidation, threats, or worse.

● Knows When to Give Space—But He’s Always Watching – Draken isn’t suffocating in the usual yandere way. He lets you be independent because he knows trying to control you outright would backfire. But no matter where you go, Draken knows.

● Whispers of Manipulation – If Y/N ever tries to leave or distance themself, Draken plays the long game. He won’t beg or act desperate; instead, he’ll plant seeds of doubt, subtly making you feel like the world without Draken is cold and unreliable.

● If Y/N Ever Tried to Escape… – Draken would let them go—at first. He knows chasing them down immediately would make Y/N rebel more. Instead, he waits. He watches. And just when Y/N starts feeling like something is missing, Draken appears again, acting like nothing happened, but ensuring Y/N never tries leaving again.

TENGEN:

● Obsession Hidden Behind Glamour – Tengen is naturally charming and flamboyant, so at first, his obsession with you might not be obvious. He showers you with attention, gifts, and grand gestures, making it seem like he’s just being his usual flashy self. But beneath all that, his love is possessive and dangerously deep.

● You’re His Most “Flamboyant” Treasure – He sees you as the most precious thing in his life, even above his career as a Demon Slayer. The way he talks about you to others is almost reverent, as if you’re some rare, untouchable jewel that only he is worthy of admiring.

● Overprotectiveness Disguised as “Caring” – Any interaction you have with another man is met with Tengen subtly interfering. He’ll throw an arm around your shoulders, make exaggerated jokes about how you’re “already taken,” or if he’s feeling especially possessive, he’ll straight-up intimidate the other person with a smile that doesn’t quite reach his eyes.

● Soft Yet Threatening Possessiveness – Unlike a violent yandere, Tengen doesn’t lash out in a fit of rage. Instead, he manipulates the situation to keep you close. If you try to leave, he’ll guilt-trip you with that charming smile, whispering things like:

“You wouldn’t want to make me unflashy by running away, would you, (Y/N)? I might just lose all my flair without you.”

●Isolation Disguised as Luxury – He makes sure you have everything you could ever want, so there’s no “need” for you to go anywhere else. Exotic foods, expensive clothes, private performances—he drowns you in pleasure and attention to keep you dependent on him. But if you ever express wanting to leave, his usually playful expression darkens.

● The “Loving” Jailor – If you ever try to run away, he doesn’t get angry. Instead, he gets... disappointed. That hurts more. He’ll sigh dramatically, shake his head, and remind you in the sweetest yet most chilling voice:

“I love you too much to let you go, you know? So don’t make this difficult.”

● A “Happy” Ending, Whether You Want It or Not – In the end, no matter what you do, Tengen ensures that you stay by his side. He won’t hesitate to use force if necessary, but he prefers making you so emotionally and physically dependent on him that you don’t even think about leaving. After all, why would you ever need anyone else when he can give you everything?

KYOJURO RENGOKU:

● Devoted and Protective to an Extreme- Kyojuro is already fiercely loyal, but as a yandere, this devotion becomes overwhelming. He sees you as his greatest treasure and will stop at nothing to keep you safe. The moment he senses danger—whether real or imagined—he steps in without hesitation, cutting down anything that threatens you. He constantly watches over you, even when you don’t realize it. If you’re on a mission, he somehow always finds an excuse to accompany you or, at the very least, check in with you before and after.

● Overwhelming Affection - He’s always smiling, but that doesn’t mean his grip on your wrist isn’t just a little too tight when he’s leading you somewhere "safer." Hugs that last just a second too long, lingering touches, and words of encouragement that sound more like vows of eternal devotion. He praises you constantly, talking about how incredible you are, how much he admires you, and how honored he is to "protect what is his."

● Subtly Controlling - He doesn’t outright lock you away, but he always finds ways to make sure you’re by his side. He insists that training together will make you stronger. He convinces you that traveling with him is safer than being alone. If another slayer or Hashira gets too close, his smile doesn’t waver, but his aura shifts. His voice is still warm, but there’s a quiet, underlying menace when he asks them why they need to be so familiar with his dearest companion. He discourages you from forming deep relationships with others, subtly steering conversations so you rely on him alone.

● Jealousy Burns Like Fire - If someone flirts with you, they mysteriously find themselves sent on the most dangerous missions—or, if they’re particularly bold, they might not return at all. He doesn’t threaten you directly, but his presence alone makes it clear that you belong to him. “I will always protect you,” he says, and the way he grips his sword makes it seem like he's not just talking about demons.

If you ever try to leave him, he’s heartbroken but doesn’t let you go. He insists that it’s for your own good and that the world is far too dangerous without him.

● Unwavering Devotion - Despite his possessiveness, Kyojuro never stops being a warm and radiant presence. His love is suffocating but never cruel. He truly believes everything he does is for your happiness and safety. If you ever reciprocate his feelings—even just a little—his obsession intensifies. The idea that you love him too fuels his delusions, making him even more convinced that you were meant for each other.

No matter what happens, Kyojuro will be with you. Whether you accept it or not is irrelevant—he’s already decided that his place is by your side, forever.

MITSURI:

● Love at First Sight, Intensified - Mitsuri already falls in love easily, but when she meets you, it’s something different. It’s as if her heart was made just for you. She’ll blush, giggle, and become completely infatuated—except this time, it doesn’t fade. Instead, it deepens into something much more intense.

● Extreme Devotion & Affection - She showers you with love—constant hugs, compliments, homemade meals—but it’s overwhelming. You’ll never go a day without her telling you how much she loves you, how much she needs you. Even if you try to distance yourself, she’ll find ways to stay close, whether it’s through small favors or inserting herself into your daily routine.

● Jealousy That Burns Bright - Mitsuri is usually sweet and bubbly, but if she sees another person getting too friendly with you? Her smile falters, her grip on her sword tightens, and her usually warm gaze becomes unsettlingly sharp. She doesn’t lash out violently—at least, not at first—but she’ll subtly intimidate anyone who gets too close, wrapping herself around you like a vine to make it clear that you’re hers.

● Clinginess Turned Possessiveness - She adores spending every moment with you, and if she could, she’d keep you by her side forever. She’ll start with small things—holding onto your arm longer than necessary, ‘accidentally’ showing up wherever you are. But soon, she won’t even want you leaving her sight. “You don’t need anyone else, right? Just me!” she insists, her voice laced with a desperate kind of love.

● The Soft, Guilt-Tripping Captor - If she feels like you’re pulling away from her, she doesn’t react with anger—she reacts with heartbreak. Tears well up in her big, bright eyes as she asks, “D-Do you not love me anymore?” The thought of hurting her is unbearable, and she knows it. If she ever has to restrain you (whether physically or through emotional manipulation), it’s always accompanied by apologies and kisses. “I just want to keep you safe, that’s all! Please don’t hate me…”

● Lethal When Necessary - Mitsuri isn’t naturally violent outside of battle, but for you? She’ll make exceptions. If someone keeps getting in her way—or worse, tries to take you from her—she won’t hesitate to ‘deal’ with them. You might never even know, as she’d rather keep that side of herself hidden. But if you do find out, she’ll simply smile through the bloodstains and say, “I only did it because I love you so much~!”

● Her Idea of a ‘Happy Ending’ - Mitsuri doesn’t want to hurt you, and she certainly doesn’t want to lose you. In her ideal world, you love her just as much as she loves you, and the two of you can be together forever—whether that means running away together, living a peaceful life in a secluded place, or even something more... restrictive. “I’ll do anything to keep you by my side, okay? No one will ever take you from me. Ever.”

GYOMEI

● Overprotective to an Extreme Degree- Gyomei already sees the world as cruel and full of suffering, and the moment he realizes he harbors feelings for you, his protectiveness reaches an alarming level. He sees himself as your guardian, shielding you from all possible dangers—even imaginary ones. He refuses to let you fight, even if you're a skilled swordsman. "You are too precious to risk, even for the cause," he says, his large hands trembling with emotion. If you're a Demon Slayer, he will find ways to subtly sabotage missions that put you in danger—delayed crow messages, reports "accidentally" misplaced, or even outright demanding Kagaya Ubuyashiki to keep you at the estate.

● Isolation Through ‘Love’ - Unlike some yanderes who might chain their beloved up, Gyomei believes he is doing what’s best for you. He limits your interactions with others, not through force, but through sheer emotional weight. "The world outside is cruel, full of loss and sorrow," he tells you in his soft, prayerful voice. "Stay by my side, where I can keep you safe." He convinces you that others wouldn’t understand your bond, that they don’t appreciate your existence as he does. He guilt-trips you without realizing it, making you feel as though leaving his side would be an unforgivable sin.

● Physical Affection as Restraint - Gyomei's strength is beyond human, and when he holds you, it feels both secure and inescapable. His embraces last too long, his hands firm as if afraid you’ll slip away. If you try to resist or argue, he holds you just a bit tighter, not enough to hurt but enough to make you realize you can’t escape. "I only wish for you to be safe," he whispers against your hair. He is constantly touching you—whether it's resting his heavy palm on your shoulder, holding your wrist when walking, or brushing his fingers over your pulse as if to confirm you’re still there.

● Devotion That Borders on Worship - Gyomei is deeply spiritual, and in his mind, his love for you is almost sacred. He prays for your safety, your happiness, and even for forgiveness—because he knows his obsession isn't normal. At night, he kneels in prayer, murmuring your name like a mantra, asking the gods to grant him strength to protect you, even if it means going against your will. He compares you to something divine, untouchable by anyone but him. "You are my guiding light," he says, tears streaming down his cheeks. "I would die before I let darkness reach you."

● Absolute, Unquestionable Possessiveness‐ Despite his gentle demeanor, Gyomei does not tolerate threats to your bond. Anyone who gets too close is subtly warned—he doesn’t need to say much, just standing near them is enough for them to feel the sheer pressure of his presence. If someone confesses to you, he will intervene before you can answer. He won’t get violent, but the quiet authority in his voice makes it clear: You belong to him.

If you ever try to leave, he will weep, his body shaking as he begs you not to go. If you still resist, he won’t hesitate to restrain you, holding you in his powerful arms until you’re too exhausted to fight. "I cannot let you go," he whispers brokenly. "Not when I have already lost so much."

● Soft-Spoken, but Unbreakable - There’s no reasoning with Gyomei once his obsession is solidified. He truly believes everything he does is for your sake, and no amount of pleading will make him change his mind. If you cry, he will hold you, pressing his forehead against yours as he reassures you. "One day, you’ll understand," he says, voice thick with emotion. He hates making you unhappy, and it pains him to see you resist, but he genuinely believes you are safest in his care. He doesn’t need chains, locks, or threats—his sheer willpower is enough to keep you bound to him.

● If You Ever Accept Him… - If you eventually stop fighting and return his feelings—whether out of genuine affection or resigned acceptance—Gyomei will be ecstatic. He will treat you like something fragile and precious, as if he’s afraid you’ll vanish if he lets go. He will shower you with quiet praises, murmuring how grateful he is, how he thanks the gods every day for allowing him to keep you. If you initiate affection, he will be overwhelmed, silent tears streaming down his face as he holds you close. "You have given my life meaning," he whispers, voice trembling. "I will never let you go."

ASAHI

● Asahi isn’t the typical yandere—he’s not overtly violent or sadistic. Instead, his possessiveness manifests as overwhelming protectiveness and paranoia. He constantly worries about your well-being, convinced that the world is too dangerous for you. He overthinks everything, imagining worst-case scenarios where you get hurt or taken from him. Because of his gentle nature, he doesn’t resort to extreme methods right away, but his obsessiveness grows over time, especially if he feels like he’s losing control over you.

● Obsession & Possessiveness - Asahi has severe anxiety when it comes to you interacting with others—especially other guys. He won’t outright forbid you from talking to them, but his mood visibly sours, and his grip on you tightens (literally and figuratively). If you’re close to someone he deems a “threat,” he’ll start subtly manipulating the situation to keep them away—spreading rumors, “accidentally” interrupting conversations, or guilt-tripping you into spending more time with him. He has an irrational fear of you leaving him, even if you reassure him. The thought alone makes his chest tighten, and he’ll start acting even clingier.

Expect lots of apologetic affection—he knows his overprotectiveness might seem suffocating, but he can’t help it. Every time he gets too intense, he buries his face in your shoulder, mumbling, “I’m sorry… I just don’t want to lose you.”

● Jealousy & Control - He tries so hard to be reasonable, but his jealousy eats away at him. When he sees you smiling at someone else, he feels physically sick. He doesn’t lash out violently, but his emotions come out in passive-aggressive ways—long silences, avoiding eye contact, or suddenly clinging to you in public.

His biggest coping mechanism? Marking you. Not just physically (hickeys, tight hugs, etc.), but also with his things—his jacket, his scarf, anything that makes it clear you belong to him.

● Breaking Point - Asahi snaps when he feels like he’s losing you—maybe you start spending too much time with someone else, or you try to set boundaries. His desperation overtakes his guilt, and he’ll resort to more extreme methods, like isolating you. He might convince you that no one else understands you the way he does.

At worst? He might lock you away, justifying it with: “It’s for your own good… I love you too much to let anything happen to you.” His gentle voice cracks with fear, his hands trembling as he grips yours. Even if you resist, he’ll break down into tears, begging you to just love him back the way he loves you

● He genuinely believes he’s protecting you, even when his actions become dangerous. You could try to talk him down, but if his obsession has already taken over, he won’t listen. At that point, you’d have to either escape or accept him.

BOKUTO

● Obsessive Affection: Bokuto is already naturally affectionate, but as a yandere, his attention toward you becomes suffocating. He constantly clings to you, texting and calling you non-stop, making sure you’re always thinking about him. If you don’t reply quickly, he spirals into insecurity, showing up at your house or practice unannounced.

● Extreme Mood Swings: Bokuto's emotional highs and lows are even more intense. If you praise or acknowledge him, he’s on top of the world, showering you with hugs and endless compliments. But if he feels ignored or senses competition, he crashes hard—sulking, guilt-tripping, or becoming dangerously possessive.

● Overprotective and Jealous: He gets visibly upset if you spend too much time with someone else, especially other guys. If you talk about another player’s skills, he immediately tries to prove he’s better. He’ll puff up his chest and challenge them to a match, just to "remind" you who’s the best.

● Physical Possessiveness: Bokuto enjoys casual touches—slinging an arm around your shoulders, ruffling your hair, or pulling you into a tight hug. But as a yandere, his touch becomes more insistent. He’ll hold onto you longer than necessary, grip your wrist if you try to walk away, and wrap himself around you as if to shield you from the world.

● Emotional Manipulation (Unintentional, but Effective): Bokuto doesn’t mean to manipulate you, but his emotional outbursts make it difficult to deny him. If you try to set boundaries, he’ll look devastated—eyes wide, voice trembling as he asks, “Do you hate me?” It’s almost impossible to say no when he looks so broken.

● Overwhelming Devotion: Bokuto genuinely believes you’re the best thing in his life. He dedicates victories to you, tells his teammates about you constantly, and even starts tailoring his playing style to impress you. He lives for your approval and craves your presence like oxygen.

● Childlike Dependency: Bokuto’s worst fear is you leaving him. If you ever hint at needing space, he panics. He’ll grip your arm tightly and beg, “But you promised we’d always be together, right?” His desperation is raw and heartbreaking—making it feel almost cruel to pull away.

● Subtle Isolation: He doesn’t outright stop you from seeing others, but he makes it difficult. He’ll insist on walking you home, dragging you into late-night training, or even guilt-tripping you into skipping plans. He frames it as “I just want to be with you more!” and it’s hard to argue when he looks so eager.

● Unshakeable Loyalty: Despite his possessiveness, Bokuto isn’t cruel—he’s just overwhelmingly intense. His love for you is all-consuming, but it’s genuine. He’ll do anything to make you happy… as long as you don’t leave him. Because if you ever try, well—Bokuto doesn’t know how to exist without you.

● Sudden Bursts of Aggression: Bokuto is usually playful and upbeat, but if he feels seriously threatened—if someone flirts with you or tries to get too close—his aura shifts. His usual golden eyes darken, his playful grin tightens, and his voice drops into something dangerously serious: “Back off. He’s mine.”

KUROO

● Charming but Possessive - Kuroo is a smooth talker, using his natural charisma to keep you close. At first, his affection seems harmless—lots of teasing, playful jabs, and flirtatious remarks. But beneath that laid-back exterior, he's deeply possessive. He doesn't like sharing your attention. If anyone gets too close, he'll subtly insert himself into the conversation, redirecting everything back to himself or making the other person feel unwelcome.

● Subtle Manipulation - Kuroo is a strategist on and off the court. Instead of outright controlling you, he makes you believe that being with him is your best option. If you try to make new friends or spend time with others, he’ll guilt-trip you in a way that doesn’t seem too aggressive. “Oh? You’re hanging out with them again? Guess I’ll just third-wheel my own best friend, huh?”

● Overprotective Streak - If anyone makes you uncomfortable—even unintentionally—Kuroo will be the first to step in. He’ll throw around snide comments and passive-aggressive remarks, making sure the person knows they’re not welcome in your life. If they don’t take the hint, he’s not above fixing the problem in more underhanded ways. A few rumors, some well-placed insults, and suddenly, your other friends don’t seem so reliable anymore.

● Jealousy Disguised as Concern - He hides his jealousy behind “looking out for you.” If you talk about someone too much, he’ll start planting seeds of doubt: “Are you sure he’s not using you? People aren’t always what they seem.” If you insist that your other friends are trustworthy, he’ll play the “I’m just trying to protect you” card. It’s frustrating because he never outright forbids you from seeing them, but he makes sure you second-guess every interaction.

● Physical Affection as a Claim - Kuroo uses physical closeness to stake his claim on you. An arm slung around your shoulders, leaning in just a little too close, ruffling your hair—he wants people to see that you belong to him. If he’s feeling particularly threatened, his touches become lingering. A hand on your waist when guiding you somewhere, fingers brushing against yours in a way that feels too deliberate. If you pull away, he’ll pout and guilt-trip you into letting him do it again.

● Gaslighting and Mind Games - If you ever call him out on his behavior, he’ll play dumb. “What? You think I’m controlling? I’m just looking out for you. That hurts, y’know?” He’s an expert at making you question whether he’s actually in the wrong. He never raises his voice or gets aggressive, but his disappointed tone is enough to make you second-guess yourself.

● A Slow Descent into Isolation - Kuroo won’t force you away from others, but he makes sure you naturally drift away. He convinces you that he’s the only one who really understands you. If someone does try to warn you about him, he’ll flip the script. “They’re just jealous of what we have.” And he says it with so much confidence that it’s hard not to believe him.

● Breaking Point - If you ever try to distance yourself, that’s when his composure cracks. He doesn’t snap immediately, but there’s a shift in his tone. He’ll give you space at first, but behind the scenes, he’s watching you. Every interaction, every movement—you’re never truly alone. When he finally makes his move, it’s not forceful, but firm. He’ll corner you somewhere quiet, his usual playful smirk replaced with something darker. “You don’t really think you can leave me, do you?”

BAJI KEISUKE:

● Violent Protector – Baji is the type of yandere who wouldn’t hesitate to beat someone to a pulp if they so much as look at Y/N the wrong way. If someone flirts with them? Broken nose. If they touch them? Someone might end up in the hospital.

● Brutal but Loving – Despite his aggression toward others, he is soft only for Y/N. He knows that you can fight and handle yourself, but Baji still insists on stepping in when things get too dangerous. "I know you can kick his ass, but let me do it instead."

● Possessive and Territorial – Baji is constantly marking you as his, whether by throwing an arm around you, biting your neck (as a warning to others), or just outright stating that Y/N belongs to him. If someone asks if Y/N is single, Baji will laugh and crack his knuckles.

● Worships Y/N's Strength – Baji is obsessed with how Y/N fights, especially when they go brutal. Seeing Y/N lose control makes Baji grin like a madman—he loves watching the destruction unfold. He’ll even encourage it, whispering, "Go on, baby, show them what happens when they mess with you."

● Destructive Jealousy – If Baji ever feels like Y/N is getting too close to someone else, he won’t hesitate to pick a fight. He might even do something reckless, like challenge a whole gang just to prove he’s the only one Y/N needs.

● Would Die for Him – No hesitation. If Y/N was in danger, Baji would throw himself in the line of fire without a second thought. He’s already reckless, but with Y/N, he’s even worse. "If it means keeping you safe, I don't care what happens to me."

● Tries to Control His Rage (for you) – If you hate unnecessary violence, he'll do his best to hold back his impulses—but it’s hard. If Y/N asks him to let something go, Baji will, but it takes everything in him not to go back and destroy the person later.

● Only Soft for Y/N – Baji doesn’t care about looking scary to the world, but with you, he’s different. He’ll let you touch his hair, lean against him, and even listen when you tell him to calm down. He’d never admit it, but you're the only one who can get through to him.

MIKEY

● Obsession Disguised as Protection - Mikey convinces himself that Y/N needs him to stay safe, even though Y/N is fully capable of handling themself. Whenever Y/N fights, Mikey watches closely, both proud and possessive, thinking, They're mine, and no one else should see then like this.

● Hiding His True Nature (At First) - Mikey acts playful and carefree around Y/N, pretending to be just a friend or a leader who cares. But behind that grin? His mind is always scheming to make Y/N more dependent on him. He starts isolating you subtly—making sure you spend more time with Toman, ensuring that your world starts to revolve around him.

● Extreme Jealousy & Controlling Behavior- The moment Y/N talks to someone else too much, Mikey goes eerily quiet, his eyes dark. The next day, that person either disappears, gets beaten, or suddenly avoids Y/N. If Y/N refuses to listen, Mikey's first instinct is to guilt-trip them:

"I just want you to be safe. You trust me, right, Y/N?"

If that doesn’t work? Mikey threatens people Y/N cares about, not directly, but in a way that makes it clear: Stay close to me, or bad things happen.

● Denial of Reality - Even if Y/N rejects him, Mikey won't accept it. He’ll say:

"You're just confused. You love me too, you just don't realize it yet."

If Y/N tries to escape or cut ties, Mikey hunts then down and gaslights them into thinking it was all just a misunderstanding.

● Clinginess & Emotional Manipulation- When Mikey feels Y/N pulling away, he suddenly becomes vulnerable and sad, making Y/N feel guilty. He’ll say things like:

"Everyone leaves me, Y/N… But not you, right?" He clings to Y/N physically, draping himself over them, holding onto their wrist just a little too tight. If Y/N tries to resist? Mikey's childlike demeanor disappears, replaced by a cold, terrifying aura.

● Would He Kidnap you? - If Y/N pushes him too far, Mikey wouldn’t hesitate to lock them away somewhere "safe."

"You don't understand, Neon. The world is cruel. Only I can keep you safe."

● His Soft Spot for Y/N- Despite his possessiveness, Mikey adores everything about Y/N—their looks, behavior, speed, strength, even rage. If Y/N ever leans into the darkness, Mikey encourages it, seeing them as two people who understand each other completely.

However, if Y/N tries to fight back against Mikey’s control, he sees it as a betrayal… and betrayal means punishment.

TSUKISHIMA

● Denial at First – Tsukishima doesn’t see himself as the obsessive type. He thinks he’s above that, but when he notices how his mood sours every time you talk to someone else, how he memorizes your schedule without meaning to, and how he gets irritated when you don’t text him first—he realizes something is off. He hates the idea of being clingy, but when it comes to you, logic takes a backseat.

● Possessive but Subtle – Unlike other yanderes who might be openly aggressive, Tsukishima is more subtle in his control. He doesn’t physically stop you from seeing others, but he makes sure you don’t want to. He’ll drop sarcastic comments about how your “so-called friends” don’t actually care about you, planting seeds of doubt. If you start isolating yourself because of it? Good. That means he doesn’t have to do much.

● Emotional Manipulation – He’s a master of guilt-tripping. If you’re about to hang out with someone else, he’ll sigh and mumble something like, “It’s not like I needed you today or anything.” It’s not a direct command, but the disappointment in his tone makes it hard for you to leave him alone. He wants you to choose him every time.

● Jealousy is Dangerous – He rarely lashes out in public, but his passive-aggressiveness skyrockets when he’s jealous. He won’t confront the person you’re close to—he’ll just make them uncomfortable enough to back off. A sharp glare, a sarcastic remark, a well-placed rumor—Tsukishima knows how to make people not want to be around you without you realizing it’s his doing.

● Silent Monitoring – He memorizes your habits, knows your usual routes, and always keeps an eye on you, even if you don’t notice. If you mention that you're going somewhere, don’t be surprised if he just “happens” to show up. And if you forget to text him about your plans? Expect a passive-aggressive text along the lines of, “Oh, so I have to hear about your whereabouts from someone else now?”

● Breaking You Down – If you ever try to push him away, he knows exactly how to hurt you emotionally. He’ll act like you’re overreacting, make you question if you’re imagining things, and even imply that no one else understands you like he does. If that doesn’t work, he’ll act cold and distant, making you crave his attention again. He wants you dependent on him.

● “It’s for Your Own Good” Mentality – If you ever catch on to his manipulative tactics, he’ll act like he’s just protecting you. “I’m the only one who actually cares about you,” he’ll say, voice dripping with feigned indifference. And when you see how much effort he puts into keeping you by his side, it’s hard to argue against it. Maybe he really is the only one who truly understands you.

● Endgame? – Tsukishima isn’t the type to kidnap you or resort to extreme violence, but he will ensure that he’s the only constant in your life. By the time you realize how deep his influence runs, it’s too late—he’s already your closest friend, your confidant, your everything. And once he has you like that, why would he ever let go?

TOMIOKA

● The Silent Possessiveness - Giyu doesn’t openly express his feelings, but he watches you closely—always aware of where you are, who you're with, and what you're doing. He rarely initiates conversation, but his eyes are always following you, like a silent shadow. If anyone gets too close, his presence becomes even more unnerving.

● Isolation Through Subtle Manipulation- Giyu subtly ensures that you spend most of your time with him. He doesn’t outright tell you to avoid others, but circumstances always seem to work out that way—a sudden mission, an injury, or a quiet request to keep him company. If another Hashira or demon slayer shows interest in you, he doesn’t threaten them outright. Instead, he stares them down, instilling an instinctive fear that makes them keep their distance.

● Overprotectiveness Disguised as Concern- He never raises his voice, but his words carry weight. “You shouldn’t be so reckless,” he murmurs after he sees you training with someone else. If you get injured, even slightly, expect him to personally tend to you—even if you protest. His hands are gentle, but his grip is firm. “Don’t move,” he says, eyes dark with something unreadable.

● Unwavering Loyalty—To an Extreme - Giyu is already devoted to those he cares about, but with you, it reaches an obsessive level. If anyone were to harm you, even by accident, his mercy disappears. A demon that barely grazed you? Dead in an instant. A fellow slayer that insulted you? They suddenly receive the coldest, most ruthless treatment from Giyu.

● Soft-Spoken Yet Terrifying - Unlike more aggressive yanderes, Giyu doesn’t resort to threats. He doesn’t need to. His calm demeanor makes it more terrifying when he tells you, “You don’t need anyone else. I can protect you.” If you try to argue, he won’t raise his voice—he’ll just look at you, eyes dark, his grip on his sword tightening ever so slightly.

● The Inescapable Bond - If you ever try to distance yourself, he won’t react violently—at least, not outwardly. Instead, he becomes even more present in your life. He’s just there—waiting outside your room, standing in the distance when you train, silently appearing whenever you think you’re alone.

● Would Giyu Kidnap You? - Giyu isn’t the type to immediately resort to abduction, but if he feels you’re in danger—or worse, trying to leave him—he won’t hesitate. It wouldn’t be violent. He’d simply take you somewhere secluded, somewhere only he knows.

“You don’t understand,” he says quietly, resting his hand on yours. “The world is cruel. I won’t let it take you from me.”

“You’re safer with me,” he insists. And the worst part? He truly believes it.

MITSUYA

● "The Gentle Weaver of Obsession" - Mitsuya is not the typical violent yandere. Instead, he is a manipulative and possessive type who controls Y/N through kindness, patience, and unbreakable emotional ties. He uses his reliability and warmth as a weapon, making it nearly impossible for Y/N to leave him.

● Soft Chains of Love - Mitsuya never raises his voice or threatens Y/N directly. Instead, he makes them feel so safe and loved that the idea of leaving him becomes terrifying. He sews custom clothes for Y/N, subtly embedding tracking devices in them. Y/N never questions it because “Mitsuya just cares about me.”

● Silent Domination - Whenever Y/N shows interest in someone else, Mitsuya never lashes out openly. Instead, he subtly ruins their chances—spreading small lies, "accidentally" isolating Y/N, or giving death glares so chilling that even the strongest delinquents back off. He never makes you feel trapped, but somehow, you always find yourself running back to Mitsuya when things go wrong.

● Hidden Ruthlessness - When Y/N gets into fights, Mitsuya doesn’t stop them—he even stitches them up afterward. But if someone hurts them badly, they disappear. Quietly. Permanently. No one suspects Mitsuya because he’s "too kind", but if anyone dares to break Y/N's heart, he ensures they suffer in ways no one can trace back to them.

● The Warmest Cage - Mitsuya ensures Y/N never needs anyone else. Whenever Y/N are at their lowest, Mitsuya is always there, comforting them, reminding that no one understands them better. He never forbids Y/N from doing anything but makes sure that when Y/N does something dangerous (or with someone Mitsuya dislikes), things just seem to go… wrong.

● Possessiveness Hidden Behind Smiles- "Y/N, you're free to do whatever you want. Just remember, I'll always be the one waiting for you." He’s never aggressive about keeping you close, but there’s something in his steady lavender gaze that makes it clear: You're his. Always. If you ever tried to leave, Mitsuya wouldn’t force you to stay—he’d just make sure you had nowhere else to go but back to him.

● Mitsuya doesn’t forcefully trap you—he makes it so that you never even think about leaving. He controls you through care, through devotion so deep it's terrifying.

● If you ever tried to break free, Mitsuya would smile, let you go… and quietly erase every safe place you had, until you realize the only real home you have is in Mitsuya's arms.

189 notes · View notes